《Through the Portal - A Strategy LitRPG》


 Chapter 1 - Brave New World

    I, Connor McKinney, adjusted my Pit Vipers and grinned, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline.


    The crisp morning air bit at my cheeks as I stood atop one of the steepest slopes I had ever faced, my feet strapped to my snowboard. Below me, the world was a pristine white canvas, untouched and inviting, aside from the majestic pine trees lining the trail.


    Snowboarding and martial arts were my two escapes. Nothing compared to the adrenaline through my veins. I finally had a break from my job as a commercial pilot. Layovers, jet lag, and a long year of exhausting flights had worn me down. The job paid well enough, though most of that went to my divorce bills and property disputes. But right now, it was time to be free.


    With a deep breath, I pushed off, gaining momentum as I slid down the slope. The snow beneath my board hissed like a snake and the world blurred into streaks of white and blue. I was flying, each turn sharper than the last. My board slid effortlessly toward a narrow section of rocky terrain, barely covered in snow. I weaved from side to side, dodging obstacles with precision, knowing full well that any hesitation could end in disaster.


    But then, something strange caught my eye.


    A purple glow flickered just a few feet ahead. Sun flare? Reflexively, I adjusted my course, riding switch to steer away from danger.


    But something was wrong.


    I caved, struggling to regain control, then twisted, trying to get away from the purple light, but my board didn¡¯t respond. It was as if the glow had a magnetic pull, dragging me toward it. My feet struggled to change direction, but the board kept its path.


    Shit.


    I struggled to keep my balance.


    The light felt like a current, pulling me in like a raging river.


    And then I lost control, tumbling into the snow. The impact rattled my helmet and back, but before I could regain my bearings, I was dragged¡ªpulled by some invisible force through the snow, like a magnet drawing iron. My heart raced as I fought to understand what was happening.


    The cold air whipped past, a howling gale that drowned out all other sounds. I twisted, trying to catch a glimpse of what was pulling me, and then my feet made contact with the purple blur.


    Darkness swallowed me whole.


    A sudden warmth spread through my legs, then surged into my abdomen, chest, and limbs. I screamed as I was dragged further into the light. The pristine snow-covered world transformed into a kaleidoscope of colors, and then, abruptly, I hit solid ground¡ªdamp, humid, and warm.


    Groaning, I pushed myself up, my head spinning. I closed my eyes to stave off the dizziness, then opened them again, blinking in shock. Towering trees glowed with a soft, fluorescent light. I turned around, feeling my boots sink into what seemed like a swamp, surrounded by strange trees with twisted branches and gold-green leaves. Above, a sky in hues of purple and orange peeked through the leaves and branches.


    I thought I was dreaming. I had to be. The warmth was welcome after the frigid snow, but everything felt too real. Did I have an accident? The air was thick with an earthy scent I couldn¡¯t place. The sounds of the forest were alien, strange chirps and growls blending with rustling leaves.


    Before I could process it further, a sound from the underbrush caught my attention. I tensed, heart pounding. Brown eyes gleamed between the leaves, fixed on me. But no, the eyes held something else. Determination, maybe innocence¡­ definitely female.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spotted you, necromancer,¡± hissed a female voice. ¡°Step away from your magical tablet, or I¡¯ll put an Arcanian arrow through your gut.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I raised both hands. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± the woman said, her voice sharp and boyish. ¡°I¡¯m tired of your trickery. Make a sound, and I¡¯ll skewer you like a boar for Ostara.¡±


    I frowned, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m not¡ªwhat did you call it, a necromancer?¡±


    ¡°Enough talking!¡± she snapped. ¡°Turn around, hands behind your back. I¡¯m going to tie you up. If you try to play smart you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I turned, complying, still too disoriented to resist. ¡°I¡¯m not a necromancer. I had an accident, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°


    ¡°Quiet!¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re no necromancer? Right, lie all the way. If so, if you had no magic, you¡¯re one of their collaborators, aren¡¯t you? I wouldn''t hurt an unarmed man, but I can¡¯t let you warn your people about me. You¡¯ll stay my prisoner until I figure out what you are.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I muttered, bewildered. This was the weirdest situation I¡¯d ever been in¡ªsome kind of LARPing gone wrong, maybe? Tribal conflict? My mind raced, but it didn¡¯t seem like a game anymore.


    I had to remain calm, perhaps even try to empathize with my captor and remain cool-headed, planning meticulously for the right moment. Hell, as pilots we had codes to lock the cockpit in hijacks, or hostage situations, but in this case, I was alone.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But¡­ another part of me knew muay thai and BJJ. I could try and disarm her if she had a knife or something. It was always a bad idea, though. Even as a brownbelt, I could die trying. Should I?


    Not really.


    ¡°And what kind of robe is that?¡± she snapped behind me.


    I stayed still, feeling the leaves rustling behind me.


    She stepped out of the bushes and¡­ Now this woman was hot! She had beautiful eyes, an almond shaped face, a straight nose and straight black hair bound into a high ponytail. She looked vaguely Asian, more like a mix of Asian and European, like people I¡¯d seen when traveling across Kazakhstan and Uzbekistan.


    She was half a head taller than me, wearing that green silk that seemed to absorb the strange light of the forest. Her robe clung to her neck like a Chinese qipao, but unable to hide a generous chest, perfectly round and perked. The sides of her silk opened up to her pale legs. A quiver hung from her hips, replete with tiny arrows, and, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, a long narrow scimitar hung behind her back.


    I blinked. She was beautiful¡ªlike a warrior princess from a JRPG, sexy clothes and all.


    Was she a cosplayer or something?


    This couldn¡¯t be real.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, my voice hesitant.


    ¡°I asked you a question, necromancer!¡± she retorted sharply. ¡°What¡¯s with your armor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not armor,¡± Connor answered. ¡°It¡¯s my ski gear.¡±


    ¡°Sky what? And what about that bizarre helmet? And that glass around your eyes. Is it made from the skull of an arcane beast? Your cloak! Let me see your eyes.¡±


    I pulled up my ski glasses and took off the helmet, letting it drop on the grass.


    I sighed. ¡°Look, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. But tell me where am I? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Answer my questions, you murderous warlock,¡± she snapped, reaching for my wrists. I pulled them back. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to ask.¡±


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re making a mistake. I¡¯m not a necromancer, and I can prove it. I¡¯m a man from somewhere else. I got here by mistake. Is there a way to prove that I have no magic? See. Zero. If I were a necromancer, I would¡¯ve exploded half the forest. Hell, I¡¯d turn you into a newt. You¡¯d get better, though.¡±


    ¡°You have the oathmark, don¡¯t you?¡± she said, loosening her grip.


    ¡°The what?¡±


    She reached for my hand.


    ¡°Remove that glove!¡±


    I brought my hands to the front, and I removed my gloves, keeping her distance as if a mere glimpse of my palm could melt her face.


    She narrowed her eyes, inspecting me.


    ¡°No oathmark,¡± she mumbled, taking a look at my hands. ¡°Are you a mere initiate? If this is a trick, I¡¯ll chop your head off and bury it in a shaman¡¯s mound.¡±


    I sighed in frustration. ¡°Why¡­ Do you insist that I¡¯m a sorcerer, necromancer, whatever. I¡¯m from America. From Kansas City. I was just in Wyoming for a bit of snowboarding before my next flight and suddenly, I¡¯m here. In this¡­ Jungle.¡±


    She immediately unsheathed that curved sword and pointed at me.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not playing rough like that,¡± I said, lifting both arms and trying to keep my calm.


    ¡°Swear that you¡¯re no follower of Hath-Aman!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ no follower of Hath.... Who?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡± I said. ¡°Hath Aman. Who¡¯s that even supposed to be? Is he the big baddie? Master necromancer? Well, fuck him, for all I care.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I know your type, lying all the time to get the better of us. What you did to our people won¡¯t be forgiven. You¡¯re a scout, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That blade was sharp as hell. I could try to outrun her, now that my feet were away from my board, but it¡¯d be taking chances. I could, perhaps, wrestle the sword out of her, but most likely I¡¯d get cut. In half.


    Besides, this was clearly a woman with a sharp sword and actual bow and arrow, and she was distressed in some way. Trigger happy to say the least. Or should I have said blade-happy?


    ¡°I will tie you up, necromancer, or whatever you are, and bring you to Zyra,¡± she mumbled. ¡°She¡¯ll know what to do. She¡¯ll make you sing.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stab me in the gut before talking. Talking is always welcome. And, hey, listen. I know you¡¯re going through a hard time. I¡¯d help if I could, but I have to go back to Wyoming. I¡¯m the captain, by the way. I¡¯ve got a flight tomorrow night, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, captain? Wait. Are you an Alabenian? Or Northern? Anyway, turn around, I¡¯ll present you to the elves.¡±


    I made a sour face, complying and turning around.


    ¡°Not that kind of captain,¡± I added.


    ¡°A merchant? Sea captain?¡± she added with sarcasm and a chuckle. ¡°How did you get here? We¡¯re thousands of miles from the open sea, and no river vessels cross this far down the Danion river.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ from this world, let¡¯s say. I¡¯m from another world. Earth. I was snowboarding. This is my snowboard, not a magic tablet, by the way. I slid into some portal.¡±


    Now that made her pause.


    ¡°Aria¡¯s gate¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Birds chirped in the distance.


    Her eyes opened sharply, she sheathed her blade and reached for her bow, nocking an arrow faster than the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    She hushed me, her eyes attentive at our surroundings.


    To be honest, there was something weird about that bird song. I¡¯d never heard a bird making sounds like that, so precise, so mechanical. For whatever reason, made the girl hold her bow tighter.


    Suddenly, a blaze of purple light burst toward us. I didn¡¯t have time to think¡ªI just reacted. Leaping forward, I grabbed the woman and took her to the ground as three men emerged from the bushes, wearing flowing dark cloaks, green paint smeared across their skin. My heart pounded as I took in their pale, porcelain-like faces. One of them raised his hand, marked with a strange dented spiral, and a purple glow sprang to life, swirling ominously in his palm.

 Chapter 2 - The Village of the Elves

    I scrambled back to my feet, adrenaline surging. This wasn¡¯t some weird LARP. This was real. And I could die a horrible death.


    Another burst of energy emerged from the man¡¯s hand. The woman and I both leapt away from its trajectory. It struck a tree, splinters bursting into the air.


    Whatever they were, there was something off about their vibe, or their aura. It felt dark, as if he were engaging with something evil. Their glances were cold, and made him think of serial killers or war criminals.


    The woman, quick and graceful, rolled to her feet, pulling an arrow from her quiver. "Get behind me!" she barked, notching the arrow and drawing back the string. She shot directly at one of the¡­ wizards?


    But the hooded man lifted a hand, and the arrow bounced off the air itself.


    To my shock, she took a quick step back, unsheathed, and placed her blade against my neck. I gasped and swallowed, lifting both arms.


    What was wrong with her?


    ¡°One more step and I¡¯ll chop off his head,¡± she hissed.


    And the wizards stepped forward, expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± she shouted, while I felt steel dangerously close to my Adam¡¯s apple.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what this freak is supposed to be,¡± said one of them. ¡°All we know is I¡¯m gonna drink rebel blood tonight, after, of course, enjoying you as a cauldron.¡±


    Cauldron? Whatever that meant, it sounded disgusting.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that sick game supposed to be?" I hissed, addressing both parties.


    My words meant nothing to them, because that very second, three sorcerers raised their glowing hands and hurled their magic at us. One of them went for her head. She ducked, barrel rolling forward and swinging her blade from below. The wizard was fast, dodging the sword¡¯s edge, then thrusting his magic energy again.


    ¡°Girl, careful, he¡¯s right behind you!¡± I shouted, just as another wizard was casting a spell. She turned ever so slightly, sinking her blade into the man¡¯s belly, cutting right into his flesh.


    Apparently, they couldn¡¯t attack and raise those magic shields at the same time.


    And¡­ she had just gutted the man in front of my face.


    Well, I was supposedly trained to deal with the unexpected. I took a gulp of air and stood back.


    Meanwhile, the other guy fixed his cold eyes on me, his bad-guy robe fluttering softly and a creepy smile on his face, a few of his teeth stained black with bacteria and plaque, another two missing. They really didn¡¯t have dental care in this place.


    I could see nothing but pure, unbridled hatred in those eyes. The man lifted his hand, revealing that creepy spiral tattoo, and a ball of energy formed in his palm.


    And he hurled it at my face.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± I hissed.


    I didn¡¯t have much of a social life, but most of my free time had been spent training, and instinct kicked in. I leaned my entire body to the side, narrowly missing the blast of light.


    I went in for a takedown, arms below his knee caps, pulling the man to the ground.


    I got on side control, chest to chest, knees against his hips, but magic sprang to life in the sorcerer¡¯s hands. Those hands were dangerous, so I planted my knee right on his forearm, slid my hands under both sides of his collar and pulled them together for a choke.


    The sorcerer stuck out his tongue, as his blood flow stopped. He went to sleep in an instant.


    But then, the problem with using jiu-jitsu in a street fight hit me¡ªliterally. A sharp pain struck my ribs and sent me flying to the opposite side.


    ¡°You do know how to fight!¡± the girl shouted, leaning on her blade. It was stained red and dripping. I barely contained my shock when I saw the severed head of one of them. I breathed in to keep calm and give it no more thought.


    And the went to get the head of the one I¡¯d downed. I barely had time to flinch.


    Anyway, I faced away from the grisly scene and cleared my throat. There was one more to go.


    They weren¡¯t that tough. The problem was their magic. Although I felt like my ribs had been hit by a truck. Those were energy blasts, I thought, like pure kinetic energy slamming into my body.


    I grunted. Luckily, my ribs weren¡¯t broken, but that would leave a nasty bruise.


    The last sorcerer raised his hands, fingers crackling with energy as the air around him shimmered. His lips moved silently, and a faint glow began to pulse, growing into a ball of purple light that leapt toward me. I dodged one, and then another, while zig-zagging closer to the man. He didn¡¯t look fit at all. Were these just office nerds, or rather, scribes, who had casually learned to throw magic?


    Although... I didn¡¯t realize I was so fast myself.


    When I closed the distance, I pivoted on my feet and planted a Muay Thai low kick into the wizard¡¯s thigh. It sank deep into his flesh, he lost balance and fell to the ground, his head recoiling, a huff escaping from his mouth.


    Then, I followed up with a single shin kick to the head.


    It knocked the sense out of his brain.


    I stood back in combat position, the pain on my torso swiftly returning before I saw the woman lifting her blade in front of me. She swung it against the ground, severing the sorcerer¡¯s head.


    ***


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked through gritted teeth.


    The woman walked toward me. I¡­ didn¡¯t know whether to stare or look away at the carnage at her feet. Three literal severed heads. And she walked about as if nothing remarkable had happened.


    I took in her beautiful figure, noticing blood stains on her silk robe. And it definitely wasn¡¯t her own. She leaned her sword on her shoulder and looked at me.


    ¡°You need elven medicine, or it¡¯s gonna get nasty,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Elven? Wait, there are elves here? What¡¯s going on? Who were those people we just fought, and¡ª¡±


    I paused.


    The way she looked at me had changed drastically. And it wasn¡¯t just that she wasn¡¯t trying to kill me.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a skilled warrior,¡± she said, prying closer, eyes open wide. She reached for my arm and clenched my biceps. ¡°Well muscled, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s your weapon of choice?¡±


    I blinked in surprise. She had a tendency to avoid my questions.


    ¡°How about I ask the questions for once? Where am I?¡± I asked.


    She leaned back for an instant, taking the time to fix her hair.


    ¡°Well, the forest of Mira,¡± she explained. ¡°Border between the Verdant Court, protectors of life, and the human kingdom of Alabenia. And now, with borders, too, with Hath Aman¡¯s proxies.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you just said.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Well, then you answer my questions, fighter. What¡¯s your weapon of choice?¡±


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t use weapons. I¡¯m a wrestler.¡±


    ¡°An assassin, then? The way you choked that man. That¡¯s something an assassin would do. And if what you say about the portal is true¡­ You might be what the elves have talkies about.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning. Who are you, and what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    She stood tall and took a step closer, her ponytail flapping graciously. My god she was beautiful. She cleared her throat and spoke as if she were trying to make an impression. Or if she were a badass anime character.


    Her hand rested on the pommel of her sword and she stood back. The only thing missing were the cherry blossoms.


    ¡°I will give you my name,¡± she leaned her head down. ¡°For you are worthy to receive it. Stranger, I will be forever grateful for your valiant heart. I am Alynna Raxaloi, daughter of Chief Kahran, Khan of the Tyrpani. Far from home, I gather allies to rise against the reign of the Cursed One, Hath-Aman. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to the land of the elves, where I am now under the employment of Commander Zyra.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so this is elf territory? And they¡¯re from the land of... Kablai Khan or whoever?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And we fight Hath Aman. Our allies oppose him. But we¡¯re on the borders, and the enemy is making incursions. You should come with me. I¡¯ll take you to them. Not as a prisoner, but as an ally, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Seemed like I was going with her either way. I still didn¡¯t know what to think. Elves? Like Lord of the Rings Elves? I cleared my throat and gave her a serious look. ¡°So, do these elves do magic?¡±


    ¡°High magic.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect! I think I got here through some kind of magic. Maybe they can help me get back home. What do you think?¡±


    She shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What you described. I mean, the portal you mentioned, sounds like something their goddess would do.¡±


    ¡°Goddess?¡±


    She hesitated, a flicker of disappointment crossing her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When you saved me, I felt... First of all, I apologize for how I behaved at first. I should¡¯ve known better. But for a moment, I thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°You thought what? That I was one of the bad guys? Well, I didn¡¯t like that you had a sword to my neck. But I get it.¡±


    ¡°You protected me nonetheless! However, I¡­¡±


    I hated when people left things unfinished like that.


    Frustration boiled inside me. I had a flight to catch, damn it.


    But how was I supposed to explain that I¡¯d been delayed because I had to choke out a wizard?


    ¡°Before we go any further, I should at least know your name,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry, I was rude. I¡¯m Cap¡­¡± Yeah, maybe the title wasn¡¯t important now. ¡°Connor. Connor McKinney,¡± I replied, extending my hand.


    ¡°May your blade strike true,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Or, fist. Choke? Now let¡¯s get you to the elves.¡±


    She began turning back. God, that was one glorious ass. I looked up. Please, Connor, don¡¯t get into trouble this time. ¡°


    I stood up, and a sharp jolt of pain tore through my side.


    ¡°And you definitely need someone to heal that wound.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be nice,¡± I growled through clenched teeth.


    We continued through the forest, pushing on despite the growing discomfort in my ribs. I tried to ignore the pain like I¡¯d done countless times before ¡ªI was an underslept 35 year old who rolled in Jiu Jitsu and sparred muay thai, I¡­ had pains every morning¡ª  but this injury felt different, deeper. The climb up the steep hill didn¡¯t help either. As we ascended, I noticed how ancient the landscape seemed, as if it hadn¡¯t been touched by time.


    ¡°Here,¡± Alynna said, stopping to sit and rest. ¡°I have something that I hold very dearly, and I¡¯d like to share it with you.¡±


    She pulled a small bag from her pouch, held tight with tiny ropes. She unwrapped it carefully to reveal a thick slab of cheese.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± she asked, unsheathing a leaf-shaped knife from her belt and slicing a piece with delicate precision.


    ¡°Cheese? I love cheese!¡± I exclaimed as she handed me a perfect triangle-shaped slice. I just hoped it wouldn''t give me food poisoning, as it had been my recent experience in the Southern Hemisphere. My stomach wasn¡¯t exactly iron-coated.


    ¡°It¡¯s made by the elves, but it¡¯s in the style of my people,¡± she said, smiling proudly.


    Elven made? I trusted if I hadn¡¯t gotten sick drinking bhang in Calcultta, elven cheese wouldn¡¯t kill me.


    I bit into it. It was firm, salty, and had a goaty flavor. This was no simple cow cheese.


    ¡°Goat cheese?¡±


    And then, she stuffed the other half of the slab into her mouth.


    ¡°Not a goat,¡± she said with a grin, cheese crumbs on her lips and teeth. ¡°It¡¯s from a steppe rihansun. It¡¯s a deer from where I¡¯m from. They¡¯re gorgeous like you won¡¯t believe. My people even ride them!¡±


    I chewed quickly, my stomach growling. Now that¡¯d be interesting to see, humans riding deer.


    ¡°Nice,¡± I said, swallowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have something to drink, would you?¡± I said, wiping my lips with a finger.


    She sighed. ¡°Back home, I never left my yurt without a wineskin of kumis. Unfortunately we¡¯re in elven lands. They haven¡¯t gotten around to milking horses yet. Can you believe it? They¡¯re grossed out! It¡¯s the secret of my power.¡±


    I chuckled.


    I¡¯d tried kumis before, in Astana, Kazakhstan. It was gross, but the locals loved it. Now this was interesting. I was in front of a real nomadic steppe herder and soon, I¡¯d be meeting actual elves.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got boring old water. Here, take a sip.¡±


    I drank like a man who¡¯d wandered the Sahara for a week. It was a struggle not to finish it.


    We hiked for a few hours, the terrain grew steeper, until finally, I saw the elven village, with tall, elegant structures perched high in the foliage, built into the forest without harming a single tree. We stepped through a narrow stone road and entered the village.


    ¡°Wow, who might you be?¡± A soft, melodic voice interrupted my awe. It sounded like she was really pleased to see me.


    I turned to find a literal elf sitting cross-legged on the ground, as if she were doing yoga. She had golden, wavy hair that reached down to her hips, and wore a tight-fitting green dress with a golden belt around her waist. She quickly adjusted her position, shifting her bare legs to the side, cocking her beautiful face to get a better look at me.


    And the way she looked at me, man, I could tell bedroom eyes when I saw them.


    Did I mention that blondes were my weakness.


    I stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m Connor. Pleased to meet you. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Wow, asking names so casually,¡± she mused, leaping gracefully to her feet. Her dress was shorter than I¡¯d expected. My God, those were legs to die for, perfectly tanned, thick as hell, with a hint of her quads forming over her knee. And there was something in her eyes. Mischief? Curiosity? ¡°But I¡¯m elated to meet you, connor. I¡¯m Lariel¡± She reached out, lightly touching the fabric of my shirt. ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯re not Alabenian, I¡¯m sure. Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Lariel,¡± Alynna interrupted, her tone more serious now. ¡°I really need to speak to the commander. I¡¯ve got to report something.¡±


    ¡°What report?¡± another voice chimed in, this time from a brunette elf with a bow slung over her shoulder and two red marks over her forehead. She wore a leather armor that seemed more like a corset, with chainmail underneath. And man, she looked strict as hell. And hot. Why was every woman I met in this place a 10 out of ten?


    ¡°Commander Zyra,¡± Alynna said, falling to one knee. ¡°I need to report on the day¡¯s events. We encountered three mages, all of them were taken down and their bodies thrown in the river. I buried the heads, in case you need proof.¡±


    ¡°No need for heads,¡± Zyra said with a hint of disgust in her voice. Then, she eyed me warily. ¡°And this man. Is he your prisoner?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a captain in his world,¡± Alynna offered. ¡°He might have come through with Aria¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zyra¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then narrowed again. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a spy sent by Hath-Aman? No weapons? I read no magical power with Aria¡¯s system.¡±


    ¡°System?¡± I asked.


    Zyra didn¡¯t answer me. She didn¡¯t seem convinced either, but she motioned to the others.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she hissed, looking at me from head to toe. ¡°Let¡¯s bring him to Mother.¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Lariel said. ¡°You come right through Aria¡¯s portal toward us! That¡¯s really a-ma-zing! Don¡¯t you think, Zyra that he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly, Leriel,¡± Zyra admonished her, stretching a gloved hand in front of her face.¡±


    Leriel shook her head. ¡°Do you know what this could mean Zyra? Prophecies! They¡¯re real. Aria¡¯s about to help us.¡±


    Zyra nodded curtly, cocking her head sharply to urge us forward.


    They escorted me through the settlement. Alynna filled Zyra in on everything that had happened. Zyra pressed me for details about being a captain, and I did my best to explain the concept of planes. Her skepticism was clear, but what I was saying seemed so outlandish that she couldn¡¯t help but believe me.


    The village was stunning. And I was surrounded by elves! My stomach twisted into knots. Was I really about to meet some kind of elven queen or high priestess? Had I lost my mind? Maybe I was in a hospital somewhere, high on ketamine or some opioid, hallucinating all of this.


    If so, this ketamine trip didn¡¯t seem like it was ending anytime soon.


    But I couldn¡¯t help noticing the cautious glances from the inhabitants. They seemed suspicious, their gazes following me as we made our way toward the largest structure in the center of the village.


    Two towering elves in heavy plate armor guarded the entrance, their ears poking out from beneath their helmets, as tall as NBA players.


    ¡°A prisoner?¡± one of them asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Zyra replied curtly. ¡°But we need to see her immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry commander,¡± answered the elf, eyeing me casually. People just stared at me here. ¡°She¡¯s not taking visitors today.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zyra demanded. ¡°This is urgent! Tell Mother that this is a life-or-death situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her meditations,¡± the guard responded.


    Just then, a soft voice echoed from inside.


    It was eerie and feminine, but carrying the wisdom of age. More than that, the serenity of someone who¡¯d lived hundreds of lifetimes.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The soldiers exchanged glances before making way for us. Leriel inched me forward, a bright smile on her face.


    The smell of incense¡ªalthough with an alien hint, different from anything I¡¯d ever smelled¡ªwas unmistakable, like the aromas that could be experienced in Buddhist temples in Asia, but with an earthy twist.


    And there she was, their so-called, Mother, sitting cross-legged on a mat, a green banner with a sundial behind her. She was breathtaking, with long, straight blonde hair that cascaded down, covering most of her body. And, by the way, she was wearing nothing under that¡­ hair. Her face showed no signs of age, but her eyes, those eyes were old.


    Zyra, Alynna, and Lariel immediately dropped to their knees. I followed suit.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Zyra said, pressing her forehead to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve brought this human, who claims to have been transported through¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s found his way, splendid,¡± the Mother interrupted, her voice serene. ¡°Bring him forward. The goddess wishes to speak with him.¡±


    Lariel slapped my butt. I walked forward and knelt right in front of the woman.


    She extended her hand toward me, golden-jeweled necklaces tinkling softly as she did.


    ¡°Take my hand,¡± a voice whispered inside my head. It was, female, alright, but not Mother¡¯s serene voice. It was more high pitched and girly. ¡°Do not be afraid.¡±


    As soon as my skin touched hers, my soul shot into the sky.

 Chapter 3 - Meeting the Goddess

    I would¡¯ve screamed, if I had a body handy.


    But I was shapeless, formless, just consciousness floating across an infinite void.


    I ascended through a vortex of light, traveling at an incredible speed. My mind screamed for answers. Where was I? Who was I?


    And then, her voice echoed in my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± said the feminine voice from before.


    I felt my body, or at least, an astral semblance of it, take shape. I felt awareness of my own hands, fingers, feet, and a heart that beat deep and strong.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I forced myself to ask.


    ¡°I am the goddess of this world. I am the keeper, the sustainer, I am Aria of the Sun.¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°And you will be my champion.¡±


    The last word echoed repeatedly behind me, as if a dozen, no, more, hundreds, a choir of Arias of the Sun circled me with her comforting presence.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your soul has served me for a long time. In past lives, you were a great commander¡ªa hero on this very planet.¡±


    Images flooded my mind, including one, of a man who looked like me. He had my eyes, although his nose was a bit sharper and his eyebrows thicker. He wore a cape over silver armor emblazoned with intricate golden designs.


    ¡°Welcome back,¡± said another, distant female voice. I caught a fleeting glimpse of a woman with wavy black hair and a crown on her head. She had elven ears¡­


    ¡°And I need you,¡± Aria continued. ¡°I have grown weak over the centuries. And others have waxed stronger.¡±


    I felt a black sludge leak from the ground, covering the once glowing grass, withering it before engulfing it in tar-like fetidness.


    ¡°The enemy has gathered forces,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s overwhelming the subtle realm.¡±


    A choir of angelic voices called at me.


    ¡°I need you.¡±


    More horrifying images flashed in my mind: grotesque creatures, chimeras with multiple heads, fluids oozing from their endless legs. But what struck me most was how they were conceived.


    My new body screamed in fright as I witnessed atrocities, sacrifices, torn necks of children and innocent women, old men and women tortured for evil. Unspeakable acts against the innocent. A man in black robes, in an old, forgotten desert, surrounded by pillars, his hands raised to the sky. A dark figure spanning into existence, an amalgamation of eyes and tentacles.


    I instantly knew who he was: Hath Aman.


    I had to fight that?


    And I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. In my life, through my life, I always had a deep desire to stop injustices. There were evil people in the world, doing unspeakable things.


    And in this world, I had a chance to fight it.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let that be.


    ¡°Bring me back into the world,¡± Aria hissed into my mind. ¡°Bring my sun back, to light up this darkness.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I hissed. ¡°If I get to stop this evil¡­ I will.¡±


    Options spread into my field of vision, letters, in a strange arcane script that slowly morphed into English.


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED THE TACTICIAN SYSTEM:


    Congratulations, you have been chosen by the goddess to infiltrate the enemy.


    You will receive legions under your command, but first, you¡¯ll be leading smaller units in combat operations.


    There are two types of systems. Units and Tacticians.


    [SYSTEM TYPE: TACTICIAN]


    I found myself in the forest. I looked down, to find a scale model of that forest, with a heightened field of vision, like I was watching a grid on Google Maps. I soon recognized it as the forest where I¡¯d been. The vision spread out for less than half a mile, but if I stepped forward, the grid moved along with me.


    The system will be active whenever you summon it, and you can survey the terrain for about a quarter mile radius.


    At that moment, I noticed figures moving around.


    ¡°I have a question,¡± I said into the void.


    ¡°What do you need to know?¡± answered the voice.


    ¡°Zyn and Alynna have systems, don¡¯t they? Can they also survey the landscape?¡±


    ¡°Zyn is a good commander, but she doesn¡¯t have the [Tactician¡¯s system]. Since I have grown so weak, I have to give my energy to one tactician at the time. It is through my heart that you have access to this knowledge, and can give it to only one. You can share this knowledge with them, just as only Mother can communicate with me.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t care about my flight. I¡­ had something greater to do.


    Those people I saw die¡­ Those were things that shouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Now, you are not trained in combat,¡± the goddess said. ¡°So I will give a bit more of my power to update your skills. Each of the units who enter this grid will be able to function within the unit system. It allows them to gain experience and progress faster than any regular individual, whether human or elven.¡±


    Choose your class.


    AVAILABLE CLASSES:


    [Knight]


    [White Mage]


    [Mercenary]


    As soon as I saw the word mage, I became tempted. ¡°White mage? What would you give me?¡±


    ¡°The power to protect and deflect attacks. You may be able to find more mages across your travels and recruit them. I can only split my power so far as to give you one class at the time. As a white mage, you could heal and raise magic shields.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useful, but¡­ I don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    ¡°But what does your heart tell you, young Arthamium?¡±


    What was that name, was that my past life? For whatever reason, I felt like it was a part of me. It didn¡¯t feel alien at all.


    ¡°Let your soul decide,¡± Aria¡¯s voice echoed around me. ¡°If you choose wrongly, you will never achieve your full potential. You should also know that these are starting classes. You may increase your level, at around 10 of every class, you will be able to ascend. For instance, White Mage would become Magistrate, Mercenary would become Condottiere, and Knight would become Paladin.¡±


    Paladin sounded epic.


    I did as she told me and let my soul decide. It all made sense, memories of me as a child imagining I was on an errand, or under King Arthur¡¯s command.


    And it just felt right.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I chose [Knight].


    Something happened to my brain. And my body. I had always had toned muscles because of my constant sports training, but in the past few years I¡¯d grown a bit of a belly and love handles. Too many hotel buffets. And just like that, with the snap of a finger, my belly was gone, I felt sharper in my reactions, my muscles grew a bit thinner, but I could feel them tense up like a panther, full of explosive energy.


    ¡°Are you ready to bring me back into the world?¡± Aria said, and for a moment, I could see her face. She looked young, much younger than I¡¯d expected. Almost like a child, with long green hair and long elven ears.


    She smiled at me, and before I could mutter another world, I was thrown back into the world, as if pushed into a cliff.


    I blinked as I found myself standing before the Mother, my new body humming with energy. My surroundings felt sharper, more vibrant, as if the world itself had been filtered and enhanced.


    My body moved as though it had been fine-tuned, and the injury on my sides was completely gone.


    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s leveled up,¡± came a voice from behind me. It was Lariel, who hovered over me with a wide grin. She glanced at me bright eyed.


    ¡°And a knight! Classy.¡±


    ¡°Bah, knights are overrated,¡± Alynna said.


    ¡°But¡­ your statistics seem alright,¡± Zyra mused from the door, standing with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Statistics? Right. It¡¯s a system.¡±


    How could I even do that? Aria hadn¡¯t explained. I simply wished to see the grid, and it displayed in my mind.


    I managed to see the surrounding area, but¡­ I didn¡¯t in fact manage to see other elves aside from the ones in the room. I assumed since they were not combat units I didn¡¯t need to get into the private life of random elves.


    Zyra seemed a bit reticent. She took a deep breath and examined me up and down.


    ¡°So, tactician, huh? Do you even have any experience?¡±


    Mother¡¯s voice broke the air. Every single person in the room turned in surprise.


    ¡°He has been chosen because of who his soul has been. In his past life, he resided in this world. Aria herself chose him. Accept your goddess¡¯ will.¡±


    ¡°But a past life is a past life, ¡° Zyra protested. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°The goddess is wise beyond your understanding, child,¡± Mother replied.


    Zyra narrowed her eyes.


    Now this was something I didn¡¯t want to get into.


    I suddenly felt something. A connection toward Lariel. I stared at her. There was an aura around the blonde elf, as if she were calling me.


    NEW PARTY MEMBER: Lariel Larion.


    I felt a warmth in my chest. Somehow, they knew. It wasn¡¯t just the goddess who had acknowledged my new class¡ªit was as if the energy in me resonated with them too.


    ¡°I accept you,¡± Lariel said with a grin, her tone teasing. ¡°By the Goddess, I do accept you as my tactician.¡±


    Suddenly, her statistics displayed in front of me.


    [NAME: Lariel]


    [CLASS: Elven Archer]


    [LV 3]


    [EXP: 10]


    [HP: 18/18]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 4[SKILL] 6 [SPD] 5[LUCK] 9 [DEF]1


    Then, I felt something in my mind tug me toward Alynna. I looked at her, and found that her data was also available.


    [NAME: Alynna]


    [CLASS: STEPPE CHIEFTAIN]


    [LV 6]


    [EXP: 10]


    [HP: 23/23]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 7[SKILL] 6 [SPD] 5[LUCK] 6 [DEF]3


    ¡°You noticed?¡± I asked, feeling a bit awkward under their scrutiny.


    Zyra chuckled. ¡°Hard not to. I can see the energy around you. You¡¯ve gained strength, but you¡¯re still green. A mere level 1.¡±


    She shifted toward Mother.


    ¡°I could respect your choice, my goddess, but he¡¯s not even ready.¡±


    The Mother locked eyes on her. ¡°Goddess speaks, follow this man. There are many things he must learn. And you must guide him too, for he knows not our customs.¡±


    Zyra gritted her teeth. ¡°But this is not fair. I¡­ do not intend to raise myself and claim to be better. But yes, now I am better, I am more prepared. My skills are superior. I could prepare him, alright, but tell her to let me be in command. Our people need us. Why don¡¯t you give me the skills? Why doesn¡¯t she name me as her tactician? I have prayed many nights for this.¡±


    ¡°The goddess is wise,¡± Mother declared.


    Zyra stepped closer, her sharp gaze making me stand a little straighter. ¡°I won¡¯t join in. I will prove that this is not an optimal choice. Nothing personal, kid. You say you have chosen to be a knight, haven¡¯t you?¡± she said. ¡°Prove that you won¡¯t hide like a child. You must be tested.¡±


    ¡°Tested how?¡± I said, hesitating.


    ¡°Wait, one moment,¡± Alynna said. ¡°You¡¯re saying that your goddess has chosen him as¡­ A tactician?¡±


    ¡°More than that,¡± Zyra replied. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to become her general. And he¡¯s chosen a class.¡±


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s good. He killed two elves. But he doesn¡¯t have any sword training. Or do you?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I did some jian sword wushu when I was like twelve, but it was only sword forms. I¡¯ve never sparred¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you have said,¡± Alynna replied. Alynna¡¯s smile was sharp and predatory. ¡°But we could do something about it. You could show me what you¡¯re really made of.¡±


    Did this mean what I thought it meant?


    ¡°Spar with me,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°A friendly spar. It¡¯s exciting!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why it felt so natural to me. My hand tightened around the hilt. There was a slight tremble in my fingers, not from fear, but from anticipation.


    Zyra offered me her sheathed sword, a green jewel gleaming on the pommel.


    I took the sword, feeling a strange connection to it the moment my fingers wrapped around the grip. It felt like an extension of myself, as if it had always been mine. The weight was perfect, balanced, and as I moved it slightly, I could feel the air hum around it.


    I tried to whirl it, and take the sword kung fu stance I knew in my childhood. But somehow¡­


    I whirled, imagining enemy combatants coming at me. I parried, blocked, thrust and sliced.


    Zyra  cocked her head.


    Where had that come from? I stared at my hands. I had never studied the sword, especially that kind of sword. And that hadn¡¯t been jian sword technique.


    ¡°Should we take it outside?¡± Alynna asked?


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on! Just a quick duel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need, like wooden swords, or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for children,¡± Zyra said. ¡°And still kind of dangerous. You should be able to control it. After all, it seems like the Goddess herself has primed up your instincts.¡±


    I was hesitant. But why did I have this numb reassurance, mixed with the usual adrenaline pump that I got when doing sports. Alright, I was supposed to spar with a lady. A lady who could¡¯ve gutted my belly in an instant just hours ago.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± I said through my teeth.


    I shouldn¡¯t be afraid to spar. And why¡­ did I feel so comfortable thinking of it?


    As we walked out of the treetop, I looked down and noticed a crowd had gathered. All of them elves, beautiful people in green and gold colored clothes, chatting among themselves.


    ¡°The goddess¡­ the goddess has spoken about this man,¡± were the words I managed to hear.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not Alabenian.¡±


    ¡°We have¡­ drawn quite a bit of attention haven¡¯t we?¡± I said.


    Lariel pranced down the stairs, her legs glorious and her ass, better not to think about it because I¡¯d be walking around with a horn between my legs in front of the whole village.


    ¡°Great news!¡± Lariel shouted, spreading her arms wide. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened.¡±


    Zyra moved toward her, raising her voice. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    But Lariel wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°The goddess has chosen her tactician!¡±


    The crowd gasped, every single eye fixing on me.


    ¡°Is this true, commander Zyra?¡± asked a wise looking male elf, wearing silver robes.


    She gave Lariel an annoyed look. Lariel¡¯s glance, however, looked like she was about to mockingly stick out her tongue.


    Zyra cleared her throat. ¡°The goddess has, indeed, chosen him, as during his past life he was a great general under her service. However, he still has a lot to prove.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Alynna said in my ear. I nodded and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Zyra said. ¡°We will discuss some matters.¡±


    We left the chattering crowd and advanced deeper into the forest.


    ¡°Do we really need to do this?¡± I asked Alynna.¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a fighter,¡± Alynna replied. ¡°Why would you be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just the rational part of my mind telling me, this is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Well, tell him to shut up.¡±


    Alynna moved to the center of the clearing, drawing her own blade with a fluid grace that spoke of years of training. Her eyes locked on mine, and I could sense the intensity in them. Her curiosity seemed to have grown with every passing minute. ¡°Alright, tactician knight. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of.¡±


    I took a deep breath, focusing on the sword in my hand.


    We circled each other for a moment. What had taken over my feet? I stepped like it was second nature, keeping a perfectly even distance, moving along with every step she took.


    And then she attacked.


    Her blade came at me fast, a blur of steel aimed at my side. I barely had time to react, instinct taking over as I raised my sword to parry. The clash of metal sent a jolt through my arm, but I held firm.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Part of me wanted appraisal. I wouldn¡¯t get it.


    I felt the sword in my hand shift slightly, almost as if it was adjusting to my grip. I moved with it, my feet shifting on the ground as I stepped forward, swinging my blade in a wide arc. Alynna dodged easily, her body twisting out of the way like a shadow.


    "Predictable," she taunted, her voice light.


    And then, she swung at my head. A jolt of fear sprang into me, suddenly quieted by something I couldn¡¯t discern. I raised my sword to meet her, stepping back as another swing came at me from above, and below.


    Something had happened to my reaction time. I was more alert, faster, although, with the third blow I stumbled back and fell on my ass.


    Alynna chuckled.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± she said, stretching her hand. I grabbed it and leapt to my feet, shaking off the dust off my trousers.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling the thrill of the fight rise in me. I moved again, this time more fluidly, my sword responding quicker than my mind could process. I went for her left side, then immediately switched direction, catching her off guard.


    What was happening? How was I fighting so well?


    Our swords met again, and this time, I pushed harder. Something was there, in the depths of my mind. It was as if most of those movements were second nature. I sometimes caught myself doing jian sword techniques, stretching my opposite hand to gauge the distance, lifting my knee for whatever reason I could never understand in the original traditional forms, but my instincts were sharper than they¡¯d ever been.


    She stumbled back, just slightly, her eyes widening for a fraction of a second.


    ¡°Better,¡± she admitted, wide eyed.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    Alynna moved faster than I could see, closing the distance between us in an instant. Her blade came at me from above, and I barely raised mine in time to block. The force of her strike sent me skidding back, the earth beneath my boots grinding as I struggled to hold my stance.


    ¡°You¡¯re improving,¡± she said, her voice steady, but I could hear the faintest note of approval. ¡°But you¡¯re not there yet.¡±


    Alynna lunged at me again, and this time I anticipated it. I sidestepped, swinging my sword in a counter-arc. She blocked, but I could see a flicker of surprise on her face.


    A third flurry continued, with alternating blows and trusts. I struggled to keep my footing, and found myself with her blade, once again, pressed against my neck.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, pulling the blade back into its scabbard. ¡°I¡¯d give you a four out of ten. You parried all my basic swings.¡±


    I nodded, my chest rising and falling with exhaustion, but also with a sense of accomplishment. The session had pushed me to my limits, but I could not stop staring at my own hands. Was this really me doing all these blocks and these accomplished sword fighting techniques?


    Zyra stepped forward, her usual frown replaced with something more thoughtful.


    ¡°He¡¯s not bad,¡± she admitted begrudgingly from the sidelines, her arms crossed. ¡°But he¡¯s still unrefined. Relying on instincts alone isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ve got a head start, Connor McKinney. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll accept you as my tactician while you¡¯re not ready. But¡­ we¡¯ll see.¡±


    I could hear the doubt in her voice.


    ¡°I admit, you¡¯re much better than I expected. Thank the goddess. I will instruct you, but be ready to be replaced in case something goes wrong. I will speak to the council and we¡¯ll start our work immediately.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­ what work?¡±


    Alynna clapped her hands, crouching, her ponytail flapping. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna be a simple scout anymore. It¡¯s about time I get my revenge!¡±

 Chapter 4 – Catching Up

    The sun fell behind the tree line, and the elves went about assembling a massive bonfire, moving large wooden tables. The steam from dozens of cauldrons wafted across the landscape, ovens baking special bread. They were preparing for a large feast.


    The air in the Elven village buzzed with tension as Alynna, Lariel, Zyra, and I made our way toward the heart of the settlement. Tall trees loomed around us, their canopies casting dappled shadows over the path. And once again, we were the center of attention. I could feel their eyes on me¡ªsome curious, others skeptical. And they talked, oh, how they talked.


    It was hard to tell what they truly thought of me, but I could sense their unease.


    ¡°There they are,¡± Alynna said, leaning into my ear.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand half of what¡¯s going on,¡± I said. ¡°So, Zyra is not in command. Is she just their military commander? Who¡¯s in charge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like our human kingdoms, and clans they have a bureaucracy of sorts. I don¡¯t get how it works, but it works for them.¡±


    She was talking as if our political systems were the same.


    I shrugged. ¡°Well, I know bureaucracy. It¡¯s a pain in the ass, but could be worse.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Alynna said. ¡°You see that old elf?¡±


    He looked about forty by human standards. He had brown hair to his shoulders, wide golden pauldrons and a white cape.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Council Head. He''s not really in charge, or they say that he isn¡¯t. He just moderates. And that one, the one coming from the other side, is the Father.¡±


    ¡°Father? Like Mother?¡± I spoke out a little bit too loud.


    ¡°Be more respectful!¡± Zyra hissed severely.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I hissed. ¡°And, is Mother coming? Is she not gonna come?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Zyra hissed.


    Alynna and I pressed our lips together.


    ¡°THey feel like it¡¯s beneath her,¡± Lariel leaned in, whispering in my ear. Damn, she smelled so good. It was kind of flowery. ¡°She belongs in her temple, and her word is not to be questioned. After all, she¡¯s the gate to the goddess of this world.¡±


    The priest, or Father, stood tall and imposing, dressed in deep green robes embroidered with gold. His face was lined with age, and his eyes carried the weight of centuries of knowledge. But his face looked no older than fifty. How old was he? Did elves really live tens of thousands of years?


    ¡°How long do elves live?¡± I asked Lariel.


    She giggled.


    ¡°On average, a thousand. But we can¡¯t breed anymore, sadly.¡±


    One doesn¡¯t ask a lady her age.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a hundred, by the way,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m in my prime, as they say. I could try to have kids.¡±


    I¡­ didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    ¡°How is it among you?¡¯ she asked. ¡°Were you married in your other world.¡±


    ¡°I was once.¡±


    Zyra faced us with venom in our eyes.


    ¡°Seriously, if you three don¡¯t shut up I¡¯m gonna behead you and serve you for dessert.¡±


    That was enough to keep us quiet. I suppressed another question, but I noticed dozens of eyes, especially from the elven delegates, fixed on me as if I were some sort of circus freaks.


    The council of other elven leaders sat in a semicircle, their faces grave. Each of them, adorned in the traditional robes of their station, represented the different clans and aspects of elven society. It was clear from their expressions that this was no ordinary meeting.


    And it was all about me.


    Holy shit, what had I gotten myself into?


    Arthanium, that word was repeated over and over, especially by the Father.


    I looked at Lariel, and she placed her hand over mine.


    She ogled Zyra quickly, before rubbing my hand. I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t enjoy the attention, but it felt strange to receive it so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be alright.¡±


    Was I so easy to read?


    Zyra signaled for us to walk and sit at the table. The rest of the elven leaders did the same.


    ¡°Well,¡± the Council head started. ¡°It seems like it did happen. The goddess has chosen a tactician.¡±


    Every eye swung toward me.


    Did they expect me to leap over the table and do a jig?


    This was the weirdest dream I¡¯d ever had. I still couldn¡¯t believe any of it. Aside from the fact that every sensation was as real as anything I¡¯d experienced.


    And then, the Father was the one to speak to me.


    ¡°Arthamium, is it you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, blinking in shock at my own response. I leaned back, feeling my own skin go pale. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not me. It was my past life. My name is Connor McKinney.¡±


    The councilman continued. ¡°This human is from¡­ where, again?¡±


    ¡°America,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m from another dimension. Or the world, I guess. I was doing my thing, sliding down a mountain, when a purple gate opened up and I was transported into your forest.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± the council head went on. ¡°You were chosen by the goddess. Is this verifiable that it was correct?¡±


    The Father stared at the other man with contempt, he almost smashed the sides of his wooden armrest. ¡°Are you suggesting that Mother can err? Half of the settlement saw the aura coming from Mother¡¯s home. Aria has communicated with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking a question,¡± the council head said with a shrug. ¡°You know what our people are going through. And this Arthamium. Is he trustable? Is he as committed as it has been suggested? I have never heard of such a man, even in our histories. Are humans going to accept him as their general?¡±


    The Father cleared his throat, slid a hand into his robe and extracted a scroll, unfurling it for all to see. The letters seemed to have been painted in gold, and the rest of the parchment had been dyed the color of jade.


    ¡°Arthamium was one of Aria¡¯s most trusted servants in the Eternal War. He succeeded in defeating the twisted, burned down their cities, burned their books.¡±


    Wait, what? Burned their books? Burned down their cities? And who were the Twisted?


    And the name itself felt like poison in my mind.


    ¡°He destroyed their works of darkness from the earth. Before Hath Aman took them over again and studied their methods. Some human kingdoms have record of him, but he¡¯s in their more remote legends, sometimes, with other names that even they forgot.¡±


    ¡°They may know,¡± the council head said. ¡°But they don¡¯t care. Humans don¡¯t care about us? Why would we entrust our future, and our most powerful warriors, into the hands of a human?¡±


    So this was what it was about.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a human from here¡­¡± said another. ¡°Maybe this type of human is better.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, listen,¡± the council head replied. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with humans for years. They¡¯re all the same. All they care is what¡¯s on the table tonight. Or their bed, for that matter. Tomorrow, perhaps, that¡¯s as far as their horizon goes. They can¡¯t see past their bellies. I can already see what King Elrion¡¯s court might say. They¡¯re gonna laugh at us and ask if we can finally let them get timber from our woods. That¡¯s all they want.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny humans could get a bit greedy.


    ¡°All the while,¡± the council head continued. ¡°He starts trading with Hath Aman¡¯s proxies.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were allies among that human court? Havaldir, you gave us hope.¡± Father questioned him.


    The council head, Havaldir, shrugged.


    ¡°The second prince and his daughters. But the emperor is an absolute fool, a pushover who does everything his uncles inject into his mind. I¡¯ve told you many times. And most of his courtiers are dogs of the worst kind. The only way to approach this problem, human way, by the way, is to get rid of them. Poison their wine.¡±


    Another, older elven gentleman with platinum hair, but the looks and the fluidity of movement of a younger man, stabbed the ground with his cane.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent so much time with humans that you sound like them.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Father slammed the table with the sides of his palm.


    ¡°This is idiot talk! There¡¯s one thing to worry about now, and one thing only. Are you accepting him as the goddess¡¯ tactician?¡±


    A few raised hesitant hands, but Havaldir remained on his seat, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, she must have a good reason,¡± Havaldir said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll amount to much, I¡¯d say. This is far from the only thing to worry. I want things to happen, I want my people to protect the world. But, and that¡¯s a big but, I think it¡¯s all useless. The enemy is winning again, and there¡¯s no way to go out.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a way!¡± Father raised his hand. ¡°Mother has declared it. Mother has spoken.¡±


    He pointed at me.


    ¡°Arthamium will do it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know how to answer.


    Father raised to his feet. ¡°He will bind human and elf, he will lead us on a last stand against the Destroyer, and Aria will clean the world from his evil.¡±


    ***


    Dinner was bland, but I was hungry as hell. I was supposed to be following a ketogenic diet. Yeah, cheese was allowed. It consisted of copious amounts of elven bread, fresh and tender but a bit too dense and filling, some kind of alien dips like hummus. Not that bad, but there was no salt and just a bit of olive oil. Luckily, they had cheese, and a little bit of meat. It tasted like chicken.


    The desserts were local fruit, which were enjoyable. Lariel was eating pomegranates delicately, while Alynna ordered slab after slab of cheese and gulped it down with a glass of milk.


    As for alcohol, they had a very acidic white wine that did go well with the cheese.


    I leaned back on my elven quarters. Basically, a glorified treehouse. I had given a change of clothes, in this case, comfortable silk pajamas that happened to fit me well. There was no actual bed, just a semi hard one inch thick¡­. mattress? Was it supposed to be a blanket?


    Suddenly, I heard a knock. I lifted my head, looking through the shadows. To my surprise, a figure calmly slid in through my window.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Liriel whispered, leaning her pretty face in.


    I couldn¡¯t complain of the pleasant surprise of a hot elf just slipping into my room. I could imagine things, but¡­ What did she actually want?


    ¡°We finally get some time to talk,¡± she said, her bare feet prancing around the wooden floor, sitting cross legged right in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting so strange. But, it¡¯s been a while. A few thousand years, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Anyway, glad to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Glad to see you too, thank you for earlier. It¡¯s been a tough day.¡±


    Lariel gave me a small, knowing smile. Her eyes glimmered in the soft moonlight seeping through the house¡¯s entrance, casting a faint glow on her soft features. It was strange seeing her like this, relaxed and casual, like she had known me for an eternity.


    And damn, she was hot.


    She stretched her arms and leaned back, making herself comfortable on the wooden floor. ¡°I¡¯m glad you went to visit Mother. I was waiting for this. For you. Have. No. Idea. How. Long.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. What was she talking about?


    She looked like she expected something.


    I cocked my head.


    Thoughts kept racing through my mind, but I dared not acknowledge them.


    She cleared her throat. ¡°You saw yourself in the past, didn¡¯t you? Did you see me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Had I seen her? I didn¡¯t remember. I¡¯d seen a brunette. A brunette, with long elven ears. Their eyes were similar. Their smiles, their expressions, were remarkably similar, but I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Could you please refresh my mind?¡±


    Her smile faded abruptly.


    ¡°Oh, then¡­ nevermind.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, reaching for her, and placing a hand gently on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve been great to me today. Stick around, if you want.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course! I actually would like to stay,¡± she said, her cheeks burning red. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ This is kind of not going exactly how I envisioned it.¡±


    ¡°Wait one second, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awkward now,¡± she said, running a hand through her hair, her eyes looking down. ¡°I¡­ Well, we knew each other from before. Mother revealed that to me, we were¡­ partners. You and I. In our previous lives.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a spell, leaving me breathless for a moment. I blinked, trying to process what she had just said. Partners? It felt distant, surreal¡ªlike a dream that didn¡¯t belong to me. But at the same time, something inside stirred, like a buried memory that hadn¡¯t fully surfaced yet.


    I looked into her eyes again.


    ¡°I know this might be uncomfortable to hear,¡± she continued, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°I get it¡ªbeing thrust back into this life and suddenly told you had some wild, passionate connection with someone who feels like a stranger now... it¡¯s a lot. And, to be honest, I¡­ I¡¯ve dreamed of this moment for so long.¡± Lariel¡¯s smile softened, but there was a nervous edge to it, like she was holding something back. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡­ silly little me, I¡¯ve been dreaming of this moment for a long time. I just thought you would know. No pretending. We¡¯ve both been through so much, and things are different now. But I won¡¯t lie¡ªyou''re everything I expected..¡± She added the last part with a chuckle, her face glowing red in the moonlight.


    I felt my heart skip a beat.


    Now this came too quickly.


    I shifted on the small mattress¡ªblanket?¡ªwhatever it was, trying to figure out how I was supposed to respond. This was a beautiful woman, a dream, and I¡¯d barely met her in the past couple of hours.


    A bit of it smelled like trouble. She was an elf, a fantasy come true, in every book, but I¡¯d been married, I¡¯d slept around, done some things I regretted, and I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone else anymore. And very high energy girls who fall in love the first minute they see you, well, it usually doesn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªdon¡¯t really know what to say. I mean, that¡¯s... a lot. I appreciate you telling me that.¡± I laughed awkwardly, feeling the tension between us thicken. ¡°I won¡¯t lie either. You¡¯re stunning. But I think it¡¯d be wise to take it slow.¡±


    Lariel nodded. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll figure it out as we go. No pressure.¡± She smiled again, this time more relaxed, the awkwardness fading just a little.


    She sighed, her eyes drifting toward me.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much I¡¯d like to know about you. I don¡¯t even know where to start. I wish we could spend every minute together.¡±


    And talking about intense.


    ¡°My life is not that interesting,¡± I said. ¡°But you, I¡¯d love to know about you.¡±


    ¡°Not interesting?¡± she asked. ¡°The human princess told me you literally ride a giant flying monster-machine.¡±


    ¡°I can show you,¡± I said. ¡°In fact, I still think I still have a bit of battery left.¡±


    I pulled out my cellphone.


    ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, eyes open wide.


    ¡°A cellphone, it¡¯s a device for communicating. Look.¡±


    She leaned her head back in fright as soon as the main screen came up, lightening the area around her.


    She came around.


    Cooper was my background picture. A black labrador I¡¯d raised since it were a pup.


    ¡°Is that your dog? He¡¯s so gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s the best. Name¡¯s Cooper.¡±


    ¡°Such a cutie! I wish I had a dog.¡± She gasped. ¡°Maybe we can get one!¡±


    I smiled at the suggestion, but I sighed in my heart. How was Cooper holding up? My ex-wife was taking care of him, since I started working in Dubai and had to fly even more long distance.


    ¡°So,¡± she continued, leaning in and looking at every angle of my phone. ¡°Interesting magic mirror. So¡­ You were going to show me your monster-machine.¡±


    ¡°Right, my monster-machine.¡±


    I scrolled through my phone, showing her a picture of me with the crew, next to a massive Boeing 787.


    ¡°Who are they,are they your wives?¡±


    I giggled. ¡°No, coworkers.¡±


    ¡°Did you have anything with them?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± At least none of the ones in the picture. ¡°We just work together. And this is the plane.¡±


    I shifted to another picture, showing the hangar from a wider angle, the sunset in the distance.


    ¡°These are our machines.¡±


    ¡°This giant thing?¡± she said, leaning in to see better. She huddled on my shoulder, pushing me back into my pillow. She smelled amazing. My monster-machine started to bulge in my pants.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it,¡± she went on, her head fully resting on my chest. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ A bird. A horrible iron bird. A monstrosity. It¡¯s really amazing. How does it work, with magic?¡±


    ¡°If you can call it that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This can¡¯t be anything but magic.¡±


    ¡°We also have smaller ones that can be used for war. They''re incredibly fast.¡±


    She sighed. Her mood shifting immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t like war.¡±


    ¡°That''s very relatable.¡±


    She turned, looking at me with those glorious eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more incredible than I expected. Show me more.¡±


    I looked through my phone, looking for more pictures from Kansas City, Missouri, but the battery ran out.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, stowing it back. I supposed I wouldn¡¯t be able to call and report sick for the flight anymore.


    I looked at her. Those eyes were fascinated with me. I could assume that mine were too. She was a dream, curly blonde hair. I loved blondes! Those long ears straight out of a teenage fantasy, and the body of a fantasy painting by Frank Frazetta. My fantasies coming to life in 3D.


    Had we really loved each other unconditionally before? Like an instinct coming through, our hands met, fingers interlocked, eyes fixed on each other¡¯s. Warmth grew in my heart.


    The words came out of my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    I was shocked to even say them. She leaned forward, as if overpowered by the same spell, bliss in her eyes as her eyes reached for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me ever again.¡±


    And then, our lips met, softly at first, my eyes found her hips, my fingers glided across her cheeks, pulling back her hair, revealing her long ears, as our lips grew more intense.


    It felt more than natural, part of me yearned for it more. Our bodies pressed together, our tongues meeting, intensity rising. She writhed, her long tanned legs on display. My hands reached for them, caressing them, while she lowered one sleeve of her dress. I reached back with one finger, unclasping the single button that held her dress together. Her sleeve fell forward, her cleavage becoming larger, falling and revealing two ample, abundant breasts. I leaned in, my mouth watering.


    ***


    Sensations drifted as we laid back, our hands still together.


    This felt weird. Not wrong, but¡­. It felt simultaneously like a crazy one night stand and a passionate sex with someone that I had loved all my life. Someone I loved with all my heart.


    But, this was the tricky part. In my conscience, after all I¡¯d been through in my life, I couldn¡¯t say that I did love her.


    I looked over toward her. I was worn out. And I was sure that a few elves had been woken up by her screams. It didn¡¯t help that the house creaked every time we moved.


    Her expression was serene, dreamy, almost blissful, her hair a beautiful mess.


    ¡°This was really worth waiting for,¡± she said with a grin, pulling me closer.


    She turned around and pressed herself against me.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she said, turning her face toward me. ¡°But we should actually sleep. Zyra has plans.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s going on tomorrow, exactly?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going out towards Alabenia. Remember? We¡¯ll be officially sent as ambassadors to tell them to stop accepting Hath-Aman¡¯s offers.¡±


    Hath Aman. The name made me clench my teeth in rage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Are the Alabenians at war with him?¡±


    ¡°We elves have been relegated to mere advisors. There are, you know, lots of religions now in their towns and they don¡¯t believe in Aria. And¡­ well, since Hath Aman has gained control of the trade routes, they are really interested in letting them through.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re psychopaths! I mean, I¡¯ve seen horrible things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst part. They know what Hath Aman¡¯s goal is. He wants to rule the entire world and literally eat babies. It¡¯s even worse. We¡¯re right in between them. Most people respect us, humans I guess. But¡­ things are changing, and there are some very outspoken elf-haters out there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than I thought,¡± I said. ¡°More¡­ real.¡±


    As usual, war and politics weren¡¯t just a black and white good vs evil, corruption vs. order. There were tons of different interests in between, and one big important factor was the common people and food on their tables.


    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± she said. ¡°And it¡¯s happening. There¡¯s an underlying fear¡­ that something horrible will happen to us. That we may be sent somewhere else. We¡¯re of no use, no one believes us.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t they see? It¡¯s an evil wizard who sacrifices people that we¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I think what¡¯s most important to them now is what¡¯s better for their economy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought of that.¡±


    ¡°So... we¡¯re supposed to convince the city to just reject them?¡± I asked, skeptical.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± she said, her fingers tracing a pattern on my naked chest. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. The Alabenians been on edge, and Hath Aman has powerful backers. But Zyra thinks there¡¯s still a chance to sway them, with truth.¡±


    ¡°I wish it were that easy. So, no pressure there either, huh?¡± I muttered sarcastically, rubbing my temples. ¡°We¡¯ll just... walk into the forest, march up to the city, and tell them to stand up to a political powerhouse?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Lariel¡¯s grin seemed resigned. ¡°The forest itself is dangerous enough. We¡¯ll have to be careful. Zyra wants you to¡­ well, test yourself.¡±


    I exhaled slowly. This day was turning into something I hadn¡¯t anticipated at all¡ªold flames, political intrigue, and a forest filled with gods-knows-what.


    ¡°Thank you for tonight,¡± she said. ¡°Tomorrow will be¡­ eventful.¡±


    She leaned in, placing a finger over my mouth before I could respond, and kissing me.


    Lariel nodded and got up gracefully, heading towards the window she had slipped through. She paused, turning back for a moment. ¡°And hey... whatever happens, just remember, you¡¯re not alone in this. We¡¯ve done this before¡ªwell, in a way.¡±


    And with that, she slipped out into the night as quietly as she had come.

 Chapter 5 – Acquaintances

    Sunlight had barely pierced through the wooden window when I was awoken by some sort of brass instrument. I got up, wiping the sleep from my eyes.


    I wasn''t in my hotel room. I was in the forest of elves.


    And last night was quite something.


    I grinned, looking down through the treehouse.


    Zyra was up, the soldiers had gathered and were forming in a straight line, their armors gleaming bright even in the faint sunlight. One of them held a curled trumpet and was about to blow it again. I covered my ears with my pillow.


    I leaned my head back, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to turn off those voices.


    And as soon as the tune ended, someone started climbing the stairs into my room. I instinctively sat up, noticing a shadow perking up behind the bamboo curtains.


    ¡°Lord Tactician,¡± said a female voice I didn''t recognize.


    ¡°Please come in,¡± I replied. It was an elven lady with short reddish hair. She passed through the curtain, knelt down and deposited an ornate box in front of me, followed by a sheathed sword. ¡°The Council has granted you these as a gift. They have been blessed according to the traditional rite of Aria. Please, my lord, accept them.¡±


    ¡°I accept them,¡± I said and nodded.


    ¡°The Lady Commander awaits you, my lord,¡± the woman said hurriedly, before bowing again and walking down the staircase. I got up, drew the curtains and took off my linen shirt, taking a whiff of my body odor. I really needed a shower.


    I reached for the sword, drawing it slowly. It had been meticulously sharpened, while the hilt and the crosshead seemed to be of excellent material. The blade had a slight curve.


    I always wanted to collect swords, but never actually did it. Guess I had my own now.


    I rushed to open the box, finding a coat of finely woven chainmail, painted white and a finer robe of what appeared to be silk. I¡¯d be dressed like an elf, and it honestly  looked kind of badass.


    Just like that, letters popped into view.


    INVENTORY:


    [Weapon A: Elven sword]


    [Armor A: Elven Chainmail] Defense + 3


    I put it on, and fastened the sword¡¯s belt around my waist. And then, I heard footsteps delicately climbing the stairs. I recognized them at once.


    ¡°Well, look at you, Lord Tactician,¡± Lariel teased from the doorway, leaning against the frame with a mischievous grin. She had bound her hair into two adorable tight braids. She was wearing some sort of chainmail corset under, once again, green silk. Had I really made love with her the previous night? She glowed with happiness. And my other sword, the bigger one, leapt up to meet her under my new tunic.


    ¡°All suited up for a grand adventure.¡± She stepped inside, her braids cascading over her shoulders, moving with the grace of someone who was very much aware of the effect they had.


    Lariel seemed to catch my expression, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    ¡°Looks good. You look even more handsome than I imagined you would.¡± Her eyes swung downward. ¡°And hello to your friend, I''d stay to greet him properly, but Zyra is threatening to pour boiling water on your sleeping head if you don''t come down this instant. Sorry, her words.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming,¡± I said, casting another glance down the window.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Lariel leaned into my ear. ¡°Last night was¡­ amazing. So... I really had to ask you¡­ What are we now?¡±


    That question. It seemed like even elven women in this alien world slash dimension asked the exact same question.


    But this time, I was determined to do it right.


    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± I muttered, trying to focus on adjusting the sword at my side and not on the way her presence seemed to crowd the small room. ¡°I¡¯m still processing. It¡¯s not exactly the kind of thing you hear every day. I mean, that we were lovers. But I love being with you, and I''m looking forward to, explore this connection. We¡¯ll figure it out all along.¡±


    She chuckled softly, her breath brushing my ear. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s a lot to take in, but there¡¯s no rush. Just... don¡¯t forget.¡± Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper.


    ¡°To be honest,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to forget. Imagine, it¡¯s been thousands of years and we¡¯re still here.¡±


    Did I regret what I¡¯d just said? No.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Another voice hissed at us from below. ¡°You guys are actually coming down or what? Zyra¡¯s gonna decapitate the three of us if we don¡¯t come.¡±


    Alynna stood at the feet of our stairs, wearing a silk robe like the one she¡¯d worn before, also of a shade of green, but with golden flowrery patterns.. She looked ready for action, with the long scimitar on one side, the quiver hanging from the other, and her bow bound tightly to her back. Her hair was in another tight ponytail that accentuated her pretty face.


    ¡°We¡¯re more than ready,¡± I replied. Alynna gave a curt nod, her eyes flicking to Lariel briefly before returning to me. There was a hint of suspicion in her eyes.


    ¡°Good, come on. We don''t have all day.¡±


    Below, the unit was fully gathered¡ªabout a dozen elven soldiers, each one clad in armor and standing at attention. Zyra surveyed them, hands behind her hips, wearing very conservative plate armor and chainmail underneath. She carried a halberd, and her jeweled saber was bound to her waist.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Soldiers!¡± she shouted. ¡°This is our Goddess-chosen [Tactician]. You have been instructed about the prophecies and his spiritual lineage, but he has much to learn. Respect him and let him learn at his own pace.¡±


    I bowed respectfully, stepping forward toward them, noticing expressions of almost shock as I approached each of them.


    Not every captain or first officer did that, but it was my custom to get to know my team during briefings. I stretched out my hand toward the first elf in the company, he had a broader frame than the others and his cape was blue. He had short brown hair, for an elf, and blue eyes on an angular face.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, I¡¯m Connor McKinney.¡±


    The elf returned the gesture, but instead of reaching for my hand, he grabbed the inside of my elbow.


    He bowed his head slightly. ¡°Nidar Alarion,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m honored to finally meet you, sir.¡±


    To my surprise, his statistics appeared in front of me, and the sudden connection I felt forming between us proved that he had accepted me as a tactician.


    Zyra narrowed her eyes. I continued greeting the next elves, moving on to a shorter gentleman with lighter hair and blue eyes. The next one was a woman, also a brunette with gleaming blue eyes named Vinaria. I reviewed the entire team and positioned myself next to Zyra.


    The elven commander didn''t miss a beat. She raised her voice, her entire posture stiff as she gave an order.


    ¡°Well, everybody¡¯s got their provisions, we can check them. Letters of approval, and we¡¯ll be on the way soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    My attention was pulled away by another figure, much smaller than the soldiers surrounding her. She was definitely an elf, with hair the color of¡­ pink bubblegum. I had never seen anything like that. Was her hair even real? I stepped forward, her eyes bright and curious. She couldn¡¯t have been much taller than my shoulder, and she had a certain energy about her that stood out against the stoic faces of the others.


    ¡°Ina,¡± Zyra introduced, her tone softening slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re coming. Very well. I expect you to take your role seriously.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course I will, lady commander.¡±


    Was she a child? I didn¡¯t want to judge, but it kind of gave me the impression she wasn¡¯t that serious about the whole thing.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, moving toward her and crouching a little. ¡°I¡¯m Connor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, huh?¡± she said, before turning her back on me and facing Zyra. ¡°He¡¯s not even an elf!¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s a human from another world.¡±


    She moved over toward me, examining me from head to toe.


    ¡°Do you bleed a lot when you cut yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I might.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself hurt. It¡¯s very tiring.¡±


    I blinked in surprise.


    I forced a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to stay in one piece.¡±


    Well, she seemed to be young and under a lot of pressure. I suppressed any negative reactions I could have.


    Ina looked over and narrowed an eye. Then, she seemed to completely forget that I was standing there and faced Zyra.


    ¡°Aunt Zyra, Father promised you¡¯ll buy me human sweets, won¡¯t you? And you will let me choose them. You won¡¯t get away with buying those horrible cheap versions you try to pass as sweets.¡±


    Zyra seemed to be holding in her anger.


    ¡°I will do what I can, within our budget.¡±


    I leaned toward Lariel.


    ¡°She¡¯s the group cleric,¡± she told me before I could ask. ¡°She¡¯s very good at what she does.¡±


    ¡°Is she?¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her size fool you¡ªshe¡¯s saved more lives than you can count.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the size that bothered me. A healer, huh? My best friends had become medical doctors, and they had gotten a little bit of a cynical attitude about people and their diseases. They still did their job as best they could, however.


    With the introductions over, Zyra straightened up, her expression turning serious once more. ¡°The forest ahead of us is dangerous. We¡¯ll be traveling through it for the next two days. Pick up your provisions, and we¡¯ll start our march. We are not taking horses, but following the old elven scouting routes. Tactician, I expect you to use your abilities wisely.


    I nodded, casting a glance at the group. ¡°How long until we reach the city?¡±


    ¡°If we move quickly, two days,¡± Zyra replied. ¡°Take care of us, and we¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    I could feel the weight of her words sinking in. It wasn¡¯t just the forest that would be a challenge¡ªit was the politics and power games that awaited us on the other side. ¡°Understood,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    The soldiers fell into formation, and I found myself walking alongside Lariel and Alynna as we made our way toward the edge of the forest, abandoning the eerie treetop houses and the carved menhirs. The sunlight filtered through the thick canopy above, casting long shadows on the path ahead.


    I narrowed my eyes and turned toward Lariel.


    ¡°No breakfast?¡± I asked in a hushed voice. ¡°Did I miss it?¡±


    ¡°Elves don¡¯t usually eat in the morning,¡± Lariel said in my ear. ¡°We fast during half of the day.¡±


    I looked toward Alynna. She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is what it is.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Lariel murmured, her lips barely moving as she stood by my side. Her hand lightly brushed against my arm. ¡°You¡¯re fitting right in, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the person who should be the most surprised. But yeah, I¡¯m enjoying my time.¡±


    My internal monologue was doing surprisingly well. I guess I was used to changes. This was a big one, with a lot of action packed into two days.


    And in reality, much of it felt like a relief. I had loved ones, of course, my mom and dad, five siblings. But I¡¯d spent much of my life far away from them. I was, still, far away from them. And although I missed Cooper, I was oh so glad to not have to think about my ex wife, bills and most importantly of all, that house that had turned to be much more trouble than I¡¯d ever thought.


    Now I was in a tranquil forest with a 10, an elf, no less, who seemed to be quite too much into me.


    ¡°So, Connor, We have an entire road to talk and get to know each other,¡± Lariel said, cocking her head with another smile of utterly perfect teeth. ¡°Or rather, to catch up. Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I lowered my voice. ¡°I want to keep things professional. But what about Zyra. Is it appropriate if we get too close? You know? I wonder¡­ if, well, last night, I¡¯m sure people must¡¯ve heard what we did.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind. We elves keep those things private. They noticed, of course, but they respect us both and gossiping about things like that is seen in really poor taste.¡±


    I gave her a sidelong glance but didn¡¯t respond, trying to focus on the road.


    Lariel walked close to me, her hand brushing mine every so often, while Alynna kept pace just behind us, her eyes scanning the surroundings with the practiced vigilance of a seasoned warrior.


    We walked on for hours, passing a small abandoned fort, and saluting elven scouts standing with bows and quivers on their shoulders, overlooking half collapsed battlements.


    We rested for a while, drinking pure water from a flowing river and eating¡­ brunch? which consisted of thick bread and a strange kind of processed deer meat, from which we only needed to eat a little before feeling satisfied.


    Lariel asked all about my life on earth. It was exhilarating at first. It was impossible to explain so many details and make them at least believable. But hell, I was now living in a magical world. The simplest explanation was, well, magic.


    And then, amid our laughter and the faint feeling of fatigue, I suddenly felt like something was wrong.


    I was never too credulous about hunches and stuff. I paused, in between our laughter, feeling an overwhelming sense of urgency.


    ¡°Zyra,¡± I practically shouted. The elven commander turned in surprise, along with Nidar and the rest of the company.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zyra asked.


    I myself couldn¡¯t explain it at first. I stretched my hand and concentrated on Aria¡¯s power.


    My mind drifted upward and the map displayed in front of my face. I could see us, a group of lights in the forest, the usual forest path carved ahead of us¡­ I could tell they were groups of people on both opposing edges of the map.


    And these were not four or five scouts like Alynna and I had faced before. There were dozens of them, and they were both moving from both points in the map, toward us.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± I hissed through my teeth.

 Chapter 6 – Fortress

    ¡°How many?¡± Zyra asked sharply, her hand already posed on the hilt of her blade.


    ¡°As far as the map says, I counted over fifty, coming from two different sides.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alynna said. ¡°We¡¯ve never faced so many. They send groups of two or three to spy on us. Last time they attempted a raid they were repelled.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t want the humans to get involved,¡± Lariel explained. ¡°They are still supposed to protect us, but a major escalation is still off limits.¡±


    ¡°And even if we warned the humans I really doubt they¡¯d come,¡± Zyra hissed.


    Zyra, standing near the campfire, didn¡¯t take her gaze off me. Her face was impassive, calculating as always. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s enemy units?¡±


    I hesitated, glancing back at the map still hovering in my vision. The red marks of the enemy units moved like ants across the terrain, converging on our location. I realized I could focus on them, as if I had access to a camera. As my vision closed in on them, I confirmed. They were definitely not ours. I could see black robes, others wielding axes, swords, and wearing crude armor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. The system doesn¡¯t lie. I see mages like the ones we fought with Alynna¡­ and others, with weapons.¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries,¡± Zyra said with disgust.


    Lariel, let out a sigh. ¡°Well, I guess fifty sounds better than a hundred. But they¡¯re not here to play nice. I guess I better start stringing my bow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s send someone back to warn the settlement, as soon as possible. I can see them veering off, coming on from two different points. I am not yet sure if there are more units coming, but if they¡¯re planning a debilitating attack, it¡¯s very likely.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zyra interrupted me. ¡°Are you planning to engage them?¡±


    ¡°Then what, retreat? We¡¯ll have to address them before they possibly come to the village, won¡¯t we? They¡¯re planning a surprise attack and intend to overwhelm them. We have the chance.¡±


    I was surprised I was even saying all that. What experience did I have with leading troops? Even, wouldn¡¯t the regular old me simply try to parlay with the enemy and not get into a fight?


    ¡°Let me think,¡± I said, pointing at the tall elf I had greeted at the camp. ¡°You, Nidar. Your stamina is great, isn¡¯t it? I need you to go back to the settlement and give warning. I¡¯m sure they have emergency procedures in place. Get them to work, and if possible bring reinforcements. We can create a good bulwark.¡±


    It all felt impossibly natural. Ridiculously natural, like it was all second nature.


    Nidar cast a glance at Zyra. He faced me again and lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, sir.¡±


    Zyra cleared her throat behind me and walked up to me. She didn¡¯t look happy.


    ¡°Connor! I am in charge!¡± Zyra shouted.


    I paused.


    What had I done? I stepped back. She was right. Even If I was as good a strategist as I felt, the hierarchy had to be followed. For the sake of things going well.


    ¡°Give the order, then,¡± I replied to her. She hesitated.


    Nidar hesitated beside us.


    ¡°You need to know more about our organization. And to be honest, we have very few units,¡± she said. ¡°Considering that there are less than six hundred people in our village. The towns downstream make up at least five thousand, but they¡¯re far. About three hundred of ours are trained and equipped. And, we¡¯ve never had to deal with this. Technically, the Alabenians should defend us, but they haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It sounds like they let our enemies through, or at least, they didn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°If so, that¡¯s very disappointing,¡± she replied. ¡°But we¡¯ll face them head on!¡±


    I nodded, determination seeping through. Despite the words that constantly flew out of my mouth, I had no experience. And the possibilities echoed in my mind. Even if we repelled them, they could inflict heavy losses on us.


    I barely knew my enemy. The ones we¡¯d face along with Alynna were not that dangerous, but could still do a lot of damage if they caught us off guard.


    Thoughts raced through my mind, and they flowed freely.


    We were in the perfect place for guerilla warfare.


    I evaluated my units from the map, walking up to Nidar again.


    ¡°Nidar,¡± I said. ¡°If we get reinforcements, tell them to send us at least ten archers. The enemy will be in this spot in about an hour.¡±


    Nidar nodded. Zyra confirmed the order, and the soldier took off immediately.


    Our elven comrades, along with Lariel and Alynna approached with concern in their eyes.


    I faced them, while simultaneously checking on my display map.


    ¡°Lariel, Alynna. I can see a hill west of here. Do you know it? Please. They¡¯ll be passing there shortly. There are twenty enemy units moving there. The other group is still far enough. I believe they were trying to pincer us. We¡¯ll pincer them instead.¡±


    ¡°What about the other unit?¡± asked Zyra. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°If we get there in time, and deal with them in time. We¡¯ll be able to come in from behind.¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t,¡± Zyra countered. ¡°The group we¡¯ll ambush might send a flare or signal to their comrades and come to support them.¡±


    ¡°I think this is the best chance we got. It¡¯s a gamble, but we can¡¯t expect to face them all head on.¡±


    ¡°Do we have flares?¡± I asked Zyra. ¡°Wait. I think I can prompt you with my system. So please, accept me.¡±


    She sighed, hesitant, but suddenly, I could finally feel that closeness that she had denied me for long.


    This was crazy. All those words were coming out of my mouth.


    Alynna and Lariel nodded and raced across the forest. I could see them moving toward the area. Zyra and I took a group of five elven infantry units and we made our way, following the riverbank.


    And then, I realized something.


    It was as if they¡¯d known what we were doing. The unit to our right, which we were trying to ambush, started veering off course, joining the group at the left. Could they see our movements in real time?


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed through my teeth. ¡°They can see us. They¡¯re changing their strategy.¡±


    Zyra¡¯s voice rang out with concern. ¡°How? It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no explanation. Unless they have a spy that can communicate over miles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say we should go back to the city,¡± Zyra said.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s far,¡± I replied, hand on my chin. ¡°What about that stone fortress behind us? We¡¯d have a bit of the high ground. If only we had the time to dig some ditches.¡±


    I concentrated¡­ Suddenly, something else burst into my mind, a possibility. I felt like it could work. Shutting my eyes, I felt for Lariel, reaching for her mind and letting my thoughts through.


    Letters displayed in front of me, as if I had access to a chat window.


    Connor: Lariel, can you hear me?


    Lariel: Connor? Is this really you? What¡¯s going on?


    Connor: I think Aria gave us a group chat.


    Lariel: A group what?


    Connor: A window to share our thoughts. And I¡¯ve got you something to tell you, to share it with Alynna. I need you girls to come back immediately. I¡¯m pretty sure they can see our positions.


    Lariel: What?


    I looked at Zyra:


    ¡°They¡¯ll adjust their positions no matter what we do. Let¡¯s wait for reinforcements and meet them there.¡±


    She hesitated, her hands rolled into fists. ¡°This is dangerous. Since when can they do it?¡± Zyra asked with suspicion. ¡°I had never heard about that.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. He''ll. Do we have any magic? You know, like what those evil wizards do, but not evil.¡±


    Zyra shook her head. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a Mage of Justice in a while. They can cast magic spells. We have only Ina as a healer.¡±


    I gritted my teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the stone fort. I have a feeling they don¡¯t just plan to take on the village. They¡¯re after us.¡±


    ***


    We retreated to the stone fortress, the heavy footsteps of our small unit pounding against the earth. The wind carried a sense of urgency, a cold breeze sweeping through the trees, rustling leaves and creating an eerie whisper that filled the air. Zyra kept pace beside me, her eyes scanning the surroundings. The elven infantry units followed in formation, their bows and swords at the ready.


    The stone fort came into view, and we picked up our pace. The elves moved swiftly, fanning out to secure the area as we approached. The structure was worn, with moss-covered walls and a few cracks, but it still stood strong.


    Once inside, I signaled for Nidar using the chat system. There was a brief pause, then his voice rang in my mind.


    CONNOR: Nidar, are you there?


    NIDAR: Yes, sir. I¡¯m about to reach the village. Have you made it to the fort?


    CONNOR: We have. But the enemy is onto us. I need you to do something. After warning the settlement, send us ten more archers, if possible. We¡¯ll need every advantage we can get. And make sure the village has a defensive plan in place. We¡¯re dealing with more than just a raid here.


    NIDAR: Understood. I¡¯ll get the message across. Stay safe, sir.


    The connection faded, and I turned to Zyra. ¡°He¡¯s going to send more archers. We¡¯ll need them.¡±


    Zyra nodded, her lips pressed in a thin line.


    ¡°We have stones here on the fort,¡± I said, looking at the elves, who watched me curiously. ¡°Use them when they get too close.¡±


    I cast a glance at my group of elves. They seemed tense, of course, with the prospect of battle, but also ready.


    The little girl, Ina, hadn¡¯t said much. She sat on a stone on the inner edge of the fort, reading a leather bound book. It was like she wasn¡¯t really there.


    No matter, I had no time to waste. I looked out from the broken ramparts, scanning the treeline for any signs of movement. The enemy had regrouped, and I could see their dark shapes shifting in the corners of the map, too far to engage but close enough to make my skin crawl. This wasn¡¯t a simple raid. This was a hunt.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make them regret ever setting foot on your land,¡± I said.


    Lariel and Alynna posted themselves each on one end of the fortress. Luckily, they were surrounded by high trees and thick bushes. Our entire group would take the high ground and engage.


    On the map, I could see the enemy trying to come over from the corners, but it¡¯d be difficult considering that the creek circled the fortress. They either had to pass through us or take much longer to circle it.


    Just a few miles before the enemy were due to appear, Nidar appeared with his contingent of archers. They were a mighty sight, all with long shields that seemed lithe despite their size, beautifully carved bows, replete quivers and curved swords at their waist.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± I said, and proceeded to divide them among sections of the forth.


    Knowing that they could also read our movements sucked. How did they even do it? Did they have an evil goddess of their own? As far as Alynna and Zyra had told me, they hadn¡¯t had that ability before.


    ¡°Zyra,¡± I said to her. ¡°I have an idea. I need you to take half of our [Infantry Units], and take them below the fort to the corners. that section right there, to our right. I hope they can¡¯t see the elevation. I need you to hide at our level. The rest, I¡¯m sure you know.¡±


    Zyra nodded. ¡°I see what you¡¯re planning. All I can tell you is, may the Goddess protect us and may you be right.¡±


    ¡°Take cover!¡± I shouted, looking over, my instincts kicking in. There were two figures moving faster than the rest. They started emerging north of the map.


    Lariel¡¯s words appeared on the group chat. She had moved to the right corner of the fort.


    Lariel: I see them! A mage and three barbarians. The rest are coming in slowly. They¡¯re dispersing but I have a good view. Can we open fire?


    Connor: Do you have a good shot?


    Lariel: Yes.


    Connor: Mages first, please.


    Lariel: Of course!


    I watched from the live map. It was like being in two places at once. Lariel nocked her arrow, an eye closed, pulling the string with precision. The arrow shot right toward the mage¡¯s neck.


    Sadly, I didn¡¯t get to shout victory. The arrow bounced off as if it¡¯d been shot toward a wall.


    They¡¯d been waiting for us and used his magic in time.


    The mage and their mercenaries charged toward the fort. Running wildly across the bushes, advancing in tight formations, the mages holding their hands up high to keep their magic shields on.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed through my teeth.


    Lariel: Sorry about that.


    Connor: We have to wait until the mages attack to break the shield, don¡¯t we?


    Lariel: Yep. We can shoot at the corners, to see if a few of them are out of range for their shields. Can I try? I still have enough arrows.


    Connor: Feel free.


    Their march continued undeterred, carrying hooks and ropes, preparing to climb our fort.


    Alynna crouched beside Lariel, pulling a long arrow from her quiver. Her bow had the color of bone, with beautiful designs and engravings, and it tensed visibly. It was of bone and not of wood, like a Mongolian bow.


    She nocked the arrow. I saw it fly toward one of the mercenaries who¡¯d walked a little too far from the group, a tall man with sandy hair and a long moustache. It went straight into the man¡¯s eye, and he collapsed backward, screaming in pain.


    Health bars displayed over both of them.


    [MERCENARY: -5 HP]


    [5/10]


    Alynna didn¡¯t hesitate and dug another arrow into his skull.


    [MERCENARY: -5 HP]


    EXP + 6.


    Alynna clenched her fist in celebration.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Lariel said, patting on her shoulder.


    Other arrows from our comrades weren¡¯t that successful. The mages and their mercenaries kept a tight formation. Our comrades had begun to throw stones.


    There was only one thing we could do.


    Connor: Zyra, what do you say? Is it a wise idea to attack from the flanks? I¡¯ll distract them with the stones.


    Zyra:...


    Connor: Zyra, are you there?


    Zyra: It''s risky, but it''s our best shot. We need to catch them off guard.


    I turned toward Lariel and called out again. ¡°Lariel, keep them pinned! Don¡¯t let them get too comfortable. We need to delay them as long as possible until Zyra is in position.¡±


    Zyra gave a short nod,  and readied his bow, his sharp eyes following every movement below.


    Zyra motioned to Alynna, who had already gathered a small group of elven warriors. They were swift and light on their feet, their faces grim and determined. Alynna caught my eye, and I gave her a quick nod of approval.


    Connor: Alright, everybody. Can you hear me?


    Nidar: We can.


    Lariel: Loud and clear.


    Connor: They¡¯re coming. Keep distracting them with the stones. Second line of archers, be ready. To my signal.


    The mercenaries marched in the forest beneath. The mages hadn¡¯t started their magical blasts. Not yet, but arrows began buzzing in our direction, flying overhead. They were in a difficult position to actually hit us, but their actions would prove bothersome.


    I clenched my teeth.


    And then, they emerged from the foliage. Zyra, advancing along with five elven infantry units. They focused specifically on the mages. Naturally, I watched how a mercenary with a large scimitar leapt in front of Zyra, swinging with the intent to kill.


    Zyra sidestepped, faster than lightning and slid her blade into the mercenary¡¯s gut, piercing through the chainmail.


    I could see numbers and health bars displayed on top of both friend and foe. The mercenary in question had only 12 HP points, and Zyra¡¯s pulled her blade right out of her belly. His health bar dissolved.


    Two of Zyra¡¯s soldiers pressed forward, their mage was now vulnerable. They had to reach her before other units stepped in to protect him. Zyra¡¯s other warriors charged against the horde, each singling out a mage and their soldiers.


    She tackled the mage. That, apparently, could not be stopped by the magic shield. The mage stretched his hands, summoning a vortex of energy, but Zyra slipped easily and slashed at the mage¡¯s stomach.


    [MAGE: HP -6]


    [HP: 0/6]


    The enemy soldiers charged against Zyra¡¯s men, outnumbering them eight to five.


    I watched in worry as a mounted mercenary swung a wild axe at one of the elves. I worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge.


    At that very moment, a buzz whirled in the air, piercing into the mercenary¡¯s neck. He lost control, immediately, another arrow pierced into his stomach. Then, our elven soldiers dragged him down from his horse.


    They were now vulnerable to the arrows of our people. They seized the moment immediately, shooting and downing or wounding a handful.


    Lariel and Alynna didn¡¯t make themselves wait. Arrows flew, killing and maiming our enemies as the elven infantry made its way.


    A handful of mercenaries, the group that had reached the wall, managed to throw their hooks, toward the battlements another group threw a large staircase toward us, their respective mages hurling magic at us, denting sections of the wall. Of course, each time they tried that, whilst their defenses were down, our archers were especially efficient. There were only six mages remaining, and the barbarian troops were in disarray.


    Still, the battle was far from won. Three hooks clung to the sides of our tower. As expected, my troops responded by grabbing rocks and hurling them down. Not this time, as their magic shield bounced our stones and arrows.


    I reached in, to lift up the hook and throw it back, thinking myself smart. But as soon as my hand touched the iron I pulled it back in pain. It was as hot as a skillet.


    We would have to fight them here.

 Chapter 7 – Formations

    I quickly scanned my surroundings, taking stock of who I had by my side¡ªNidar, and over a dozen archers, their bows at the ready. Lariel and Alynna were closing in from the flanks, but there was a risk the enemy could cut us off before they reached us.


    But magic shields were good against projectiles. Not so good when they had to deal with close combat.


    ¡°Alright, comrades,¡± Nidar said as the first one jumped. ¡°Swords ready.¡±


    As if choreographed, the elves slid their bows back through their shoulders and unsheathed their daggers.


    ¡°Do you have any trained maneuver, Nidar?¡± I asked, stepping back.


    He nodded curtly, a grin forming on his lips. He turned around and bellowed at the new troop of archers.


    ¡°You heard our tactician! Show him how we do it! Form a wall!¡±


    They didn¡¯t hesitate.


    A handful of mercenaries were already, leaping over the ledge with weapons drawn. The mages, trailing just behind their comrades, were the last to arrive, their eyes flickering with dark intent as they assessed the battlefield.


    The remaining elves pressed their shields together, forming a tight phalanx. Their pavises, long and broad, provided ample coverage for the group. We huddled together and got ready to smash some mercenary skulls and kick their asses.


    ¡°March forward,¡± I shouted, safely crouching beneath my comrades, Nidar by my side. The time had come to unsheath my sword.


    The enemy tried to slide through our shields, ramming collectively against us, rocking us backward.


    And then I felt it.


    This was what I lived for. The adrenaline.


    ¡°Forward!¡± I shouted again, and our soldiers pressed on, pushing through the fatigue, ramming forward, withstanding their swords, the hands that slid between our shields. One thick, smelly mercenary, managed to pass through, but was quickly met by an elven dagger through the heart.


    We took another step, drawing closer. Step by step, we moved closer to the battlement, and then, with insurmountable momentum, we saw the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°Kill!¡± I ordered, the group shifted their shields, breaking the formation, just enough to make way. And then, the melee began.


    I took a deep breath, feeling my muscles tense as a mercenary charged me, an axe in his hands, dented by usage, and with coagulated blood on its blade.


    He swung in a wide arc, aiming to cleave me in two. I sidestepped, my body reacting before my mind could fully process the movement. His swing was wild and powerful, but it left him open.


    He swung horizontally, and I ducked, instinctively sliding my sword up and ramming it under his chin.


    Where had that come from?


    I drew it out immediately, bright blood staining its tip.


    [MERCENARY HP -8]


    [HP: 0/7]


    [EXP + 3]


    The realization kicked in. I had just killed a man.


    No matter how evil Hath Aman was. This¡­ felt wrong.


    Around me, the elven soldiers were finishing. One of the sorcerers scrambled in fear, preferring to leap down from the fortress instead of facing elven steel. He tumbled down, fell on one knee and screamed in pain. He had probably broken it, and crawled back in fear.


    Another mercenary swung a knife dangerously close to my neck, as fast as a rocket. I slipped out of reach, closing the distance between us, locking his arm and twisting my hips in a sharp motion. A scream tore from his throat as I dislocated his shoulder, and with a quick sweep of my leg, I sent him crashing to the ground.


    Before he could recover, I stabbed him through the gut.


    [EXP + 5]


    It was excruciating. It was¡­ Not nice.


    Another mercenary came at me, this one with a longsword, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust. He was faster, more disciplined than the first. His blade sliced through the air, narrowly missing my torso.


    An arrow sang through the air, and I heard the satisfying thud of metal piercing flesh. This mercenary was down, with an arrow poking from his neck. He collapsed to his knees, revealing Lariel a few spans behind me.


    She winked an eye.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    I turned around, to see our enemies reduced to a handful, a few had been subdued, raising their hands on high.


    Zyra¡¯s scream broke through the air.


    ¡°Surrender, or die!¡± she shouted with a loud shriek. A few still fought through, but most had dropped their weapons.


    The mages, however, would not surrender. They preferred to fight tooth and nail, hurling magic blasts to and fro. I pulled out the aerial view, like a hunter drone searching for my victim.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Who wants to go get them? I want two volunteers.¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Alynna said, raising a hand. Her blade was stained with blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with her,¡± Leriel said, her eyes filled with resolve.


    ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll prompt you through the group chat. But please be quick, because I¡¯m afraid they might walk out of my area.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡± Lariel said, her eyes drifting toward the steppe warrior.


    ¡°You two please take care.¡±


    Lariel winked at me, and they jumped down the wall and raced across the forest.


    But overall, our first battle was done. I was surprised to find that I hadn¡¯t even got a scratch.


    And I was left wondering. How did this happen? How had I, Zyra and Nidar been able to command all of these people and not lead them into a disaster.


    Was this even me?


    I was still convinced that this was a dream.


    Nidar and Zyra walked over to me.


    ¡°Master Tactician,¡± Nidar said, bowing his head. ¡°We have a prisoner. A mage. We¡¯re ready to begin interrogating him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel like myself. And yet, this felt entirely natural. It felt, somehow, like this was my job. That I had been doing this for decades.


    I took some time to take a deep breath.


    And now that Lariel had gone to hunt the mages, I felt like I already missed her. She was still¡­ an elf.


    And yet, I felt like I could trust her. Like she had earned my trust centuries ago.


    This was too much to take in, too soon. Not even a day had passed and I was already leading troops.


    I took a look around.


    ¡°Nidar,¡± I asked, stumbling forward. ¡°Zyra¡­ How many people did we lost?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Zyra declared.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I took a look around. Our healer was on her knees. Beneath her, an elf with an ugly gash across his chest. He had taken off his armor, already dented and broken. Ina stretched her hands, whispered a prayer, and a ball of pale pink light emerged in between her palms, passing on to the wounded elf.


    I gazed in wonder as the wound disappeared.


    Right after the light faded, Ina let out a tired breath.


    ¡°We have a few wounded, but our healer will take care of the most dangerous wounds.¡±


    I nodded absently, barely believing what I¡¯d seen. I could see Ina¡¯s power, a separate bar that others didn¡¯t have, showing [MP]. Just with that, she¡¯d drained half her reserve of [16 MP], but her experience had increased.


    The captive mercenaries were all on their knees, and the captured mage had been tied up entirely, his ankles, knees, his wrists and his arms. And yet, he continued screaming and cursing. One of the elves kicked him in the ribs with his metal boots. It looked painful as hell.


    I could understand the elf, but this made me think for a second. Whatever happened, I didn¡¯t want to have torture on my camp.


    I walked over to them. Zyra stared down at him with arms crossed. He looked about sixty, with white hair over a slightly tanned face, baggy eyes and green pupils. Those eyes¡­ There was always something sinister about his eyes. That man had seen things. No, he had done things that could not be forgiven.


    Even his snicker would¡¯ve made me shiver if I weren¡¯t made of tougher stuff.


    ¡°Do you fools really believe you can stop us?¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your stupid anti-gods,¡± Zyra snapped, leaning into his face, a dagger in her hand. ¡°Tell us how you do it. We know you could see our positions. How?¡±


    He laughed again. ¡°You see how superior we are? This world is fading into darkness. Your puny firelights in the night can¡¯t do anything to stop the coming night. It¡¯s coming. The children of darkness are awakening now.¡±


    Zyra rolled her eyes.


    Nidar stepped forward, teeth clenched, and smacked the man¡¯s head with his spear.


    ¡°She asked you a question, you fool!¡±


    ¡°Nidar,¡± Zyra said softly. ¡°You can save that. He won¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, lady general. Everyone breaks.¡±


    ¡°Not this,¡± she said.


    The mage¡¯s eyes were poison, still fixed on each one of us.


    ¡°You heard him,¡± Zyra said. ¡°Can you prove me wrong, Nidar? What do you plan to do?¡±


    What was this, good gop bad cop?


    ¡°How about boiling him slowly?¡± Nidar suggested.


    The mage chuckled with a sick laugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide our power. I only need to glory in it. But you¡­ You all are pathetic. We¡¯ve reached new pacts. New oaths of blood and flame. And the ones that are coming¡­ You won¡¯t even survive the beginning. I could tell you all about it. And you will know it when you see it. You will know fear¡­ You will¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his expression morphed. It looked like he was in pain. every muscle of his body tensed, his skin paled, his skin became patchy.


    He had enough time to let out a terrifying scream, before his entire body caught fire.


    We stepped back, and I shut my eyes in shock and awe, protecting them from the blazing heat. The fetid smell of burnt flesh and organs wafted and grew, but it didn¡¯t last long. Whatever freaky magic the man had done, his thoughts were soon gone entirely, and nothing remained but charred bones.


    None of us spoke.


    ¡°They serve a cruel master,¡± Zyra said solemnly. ¡°Who leads them to terrible ends if they fail.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re loyal, though, I give them that,¡± Nidar said.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± I asked, looking at the elven woman. ¡°I barely understand the politics here. But what does this change with our mission.¡±


    ¡°We have proof,¡± Zyra said. ¡°That Hath Aman wants to attack us. He sees us as a threat. I hope at least this wins over the Alabenian¡¯s. It breaks through their cynicism. And to be honest, it seems as though your presence here makes Hath Aman even more worried.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t seem surprising. They had learned, hopefully not through spies, that Aria had a new tactician. How could they¡¯ve learned them? Through astral projection? Through invisible demons working in our realm? I had no idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Nidar added, anger in his eyes. ¡°The Alabenians have abandoned us for so long.¡±


    I nodded, my glance getting lost in the distance. I was still fresh from a normal human world. And suddenly I found myself here. Worst of all, I felt ridiculously comfortable.


    I wondered how the girls were doing. I took a deep breath and took my aerial view. I was confident that they¡¯d be fine, but just to be sure.


    The vision would¡¯ve shocked the old me. Alynna walking around with a severed head, and Lariel carrying a mage¡¯s body on her shoulders. How strong was that woman?


    I took a deep breath.


    Behind me, our healer continued working on our comrades, and elves started walking up to me and congratulating me.


    ¡°Thank you, lord Tactician, I know for certain that our goddess has not Abandoned us.¡±


    I smiled weakly. Now this, I didn¡¯t deserve. I couldn¡¯t bask in all that glory, if the soldiers had done the work.


    I dismissed myself, walking to the corner of the fortress, climbing down and waiting for them. It took a few minutes before they appeared from opposing paths of the forest, their figures cut through the trees. Lariel dropping the body of her fallen enemy along a tree, three arrows poking out from his belly.


    Her face lit up as soon as she saw mine. Her eyes moved toward me, her pace lightened up, prancing happily, her feet bare against the soil until she jumped into my arms.


    But Alynna kept walking. Proudly. How was it so normal that she was carrying a severed head. Even a few elves turned their faces away. This girl was no joke, a barbarian, and sexy as hell.


    She seemed to ignore our elven friend. Instead, she planted the head in front of me, horribly deformed, that I looked away, but it somehow managed to remain within my field of vision. And then, she planted both knees on the ground in front of me.


    ¡°Alynna¡­¡± I said, letting go of Lariel for an instant. ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°My commander Connor, great chieftain, conqueror of mages, destroyer of sorcerers. As a daughter of the steppe, I have seen you in battle and wondered at your strength. And as the Skyfather lives and as the steppe is firm, I have decided to give myself to you as a steppe-bride. And as the sun shines today, you will take me.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Cultural Differences

    If battle and bloodshed did little to surprise me, this made me freeze.


    What?


    I braced for the worst. Maybe I was getting paranoid, but last night with Lariel, my stunning elven lover who''d loved me since before time itself, had been perfect. But now? Now, everything felt like it was crumbling. What if she thought I''d been with Alynna all along? How would I explain this? Would she even believe me?


    Or I¡¯d just have to maneuver out of a funny situation, simply telling Alynna that it wouldn¡¯t work.


    It was happening again. Now this was something that sank fear into my mind. Into my soul. The promise of love being broken.


    Alynna had just confessed her feelings, practically demanding I take her as my wife. The idea of getting married again was the furthest thing from my mind, and if that wasn¡¯t enough to shake me, Lariel¡¯s reaction hit like a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lariel shouted, stretching her arms toward the sky. ¡°My goddess, I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    I blinked in disbelief. Was she happy?


    Lariel turned, beaming at me, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Connor, this is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Amazing?¡± I muttered, trying to process. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    Lariel grabbed Alynna¡¯s hands, pulling her to her feet. ¡°I always thought you were so cool!¡± she said to her, practically bouncing on her toes.


    A wave of confusion washed over me. I stood frozen in place, unsure of what was happening. Alynna had just confessed her love, wanting me to take her as a wife, and now Lariel, who had basically declared that she¡¯d been waiting for mwas... celebrating?


    ¡°Wait... what?¡± I muttered, still trying to process it all.


    Lariel grinned at me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She clasped Alynna¡¯s hands, pulling her up from her kneeling position. ¡°This is amazing!¡± she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet.


    I stared at them both, completely dumbfounded. Amazing? How was this amazing? I had been preparing myself for an awkward explanation, thinking I would have to navigate some emotional minefield, but here was Lariel¡ªhappy, ecstatic even.


    Seeing my confusion, Lariel quickly filled the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re one of those boring old humans.¡±


    ¡°I guess I might be. What¡¯s going on? Your customs?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You don¡¯t know the way we do things, do you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°I... didn¡¯t know you guys were all poly.¡±


    Lariel laughed softly, stepping closer, her hand finding mine again. ¡°Among the Elves, it is not uncommon for a great man¡ªespecially a man like you¡ªto have more than one bond, more than one wife.¡±


    She nodded, looking over at Alynna with a warm smile before turning her gaze back to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from here, so you wouldn¡¯t know, but in elven culture, it¡¯s normal for women to choose the men they want to stand by¡ªwhether they¡¯re the contemplative type, shamans, farmers, or even warriors. It¡¯s seen as a way to strengthen the bonds within the tribe, to ensure that love and loyalty are shared among those who fight side by side.¡±


    ¡°But, in our past life¡­¡±


    ¡°The great conqueror Arthamium had eleven wives. Makira half-elven was his first, and his queen consort. But it is said that he was a proficient lover, and took care of all of his wives until his death.¡±


    That was a key part. Take care of his wives. What did that mean? Give them a house? Riches? Be the breadwinner?


    ¡°And Alynna¡­ she¡¯s chosen you,¡± Lariel added, her voice soft but filled with sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor, Connor. Her tribe goes a step further. Their husbands are treated as lords.¡±


    Alynna, who had been standing quietly, nodded. ¡°Among my tribe, a woman chooses her husband. Women always chose the greatest warrior, general, the strongest, the wisest. We¡¯re prepared from youth to make a good choice. It¡¯s a great honor!¡±


    Her words hung heavy in the air. I glanced between them. Part of me wanted to take it all! It felt¡­ right! I didn¡¯t want to hurt any of them, after all.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve chosen you, Connor,¡± Alynna said, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°You¡¯ve earned that right.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Alynna, I understand how you¡¯re feeling, but we ought to take this slowly. Rationally.¡±


    She placed both arms on her hips. ¡°Come on, Connor, don¡¯t kill the mood. Don¡¯t you believe in love at first fight?¡±


    I blinked in surprise.


    She curled her hands into two tight fists. ¡°A great poet of the steppe once said, it is in the battlefield that love is born. Among my people,¡± she said quietly, ¡°it¡¯s also common to form bonds through shared battle. We forge relationships in the crucible of war. And when I saw you, Connor, fighting, and commanding, and being an all around amazing man¡ªI knew then that I wanted to be by your side. You will be my lord in the battlefield and in my heart.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Choose me! Accept!¡± she demanded with fierce eyes.


    I was still in shock. But looking at that beauty, I couldn¡¯t say part of me didn¡¯t want to accept her offer.


    What did it even entail?


    I had dealt with feisty women. And exes who needed a restraining order.


    But the eternal warrior was there, in the back of my mind. Calmly reassuring me. This opened a whole lot of possibilities.


    ¡°I like you,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, Alynna jumped at me and made me tumble back to the ground, my head tumbling as she started peppering my face with kisses.


    I gasped, but Alynna was acting as if she¡¯d won the battle. She pointed, on all fours crouching over me. She was smiling, the steppe battle-hardened warrior woman was smiling like she¡¯d had too much wine.


    She pinched my cheek with two fingers. ¡°What a man! When should we schedule our wedding?¡±


    ¡°Wedding? I said I liked you.¡±


    Okay. It looks like she hadn''t understood what I meant.


    ¡°Can I get married too?¡± Lariel said. ¡°Father can do it for all of us. And I really can¡¯t wait!¡±


    I sat up, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°You¡¯re really okay with this?¡±


    Lariel smiled softly. ¡°Connor, love doesn¡¯t mean being tied to one person. We share in everything, including love. And Alynna is someone I trust, someone I¡¯ve fought beside. I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±


    This was¡­ a lot to take in.


    ¡°So, wait¡­¡± I said slowly, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ it¡¯s normal for both of you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªto be your wives,¡± Lariel finished for me with a smile.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Alynna added excitedly.


    My head spun. One wife was complicated enough. Two? I was still untangling the mess of my last marriage, and now this?


    Seeing my hesitation, Lariel squeezed my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t let this scare you. You¡¯ve already earned our hearts, and we¡¯ll be loyal to you. We know you¡¯ll be loyal to us.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t deny it. It felt good to be wanted so badly by these two women.


    A man couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°I¡­ just didn¡¯t expect this,¡± I admitted, still processing. ¡°And¡­ we¡¯ll think about it. We¡¯ll think it through.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare reject me?¡± Alynna said, a fist pressed against her chest. ¡°You just said you liked me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you, Alynna. But we don¡¯t do it that way in my place. It wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±


    ¡°Then marry me!¡± she said, desperation in her voice, falling to her knees. ¡°How would you know if it¡¯s not fair for me? I know what I want!¡±


    ¡°And marry me too!¡± Lariel added.


    I sighed. ¡°In my culture men pop the question. Second. We met yesterday, and I also mean you, Lariel. You, Alynna, just saw me do something that you liked today. We will give it more time. You want me to stay with you for life, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s the idea of marriage. Divorces happen. They happen in your culture, right? We can¡¯t just jump into action on a whim, no matter how overwhelming it is, how passionate.¡±


    Alyssa thought for a moment.


    ¡°But this is love! Listen, in other cultures, people get married because their fathers bought a cow from someone. We have the right to choose. This method works.¡±


    ¡°It may work for  you. It would work for me too, I¡¯m sure, but we should know each other more,¡± I continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fun!¡± Alynna huffed, hands on her hips. ¡°I want to lose my virginity now! Don¡¯t you know how long I¡¯ve waited? And for that, I need to be married.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°Do you, really? I mean¡­¡±


    Was she serious? Was it so important for her?


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I chose you! So take me, please.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said, moving toward her, holding her arms and looking her straight in the eyes. ¡°Alynna. It¡¯ll be alright. Trust me.¡±


    She blinked.


    Before I could respond, the sound of footsteps echoed across the stone walls of the fortress. I turned to see Zyra and Nidar approaching, followed by a group of elven soldiers.


    Nidar had a wide grin on his face. ¡°Looks like I missed something important,¡± he said, folding his arms over his chest. His eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°And by the looks of it, you¡¯re going to be a very busy man soon, Connor.¡±


    ¡°Zyra!¡± Leriel announced, as soon as the commander approached. ¡°Tell Connor to accept! Alynna wants to marry him. And me! Together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, lifting my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be the happiest man in this world, yes. But¡­¡±


    ¡°And he wants to take it slow, doesn¡¯t he,¡± Zyra scoffed, stepping closer, her sharp eyes meeting mine. ¡°You two silly girls, are you what, just out of your cribs? Forget these foolish thoughts and focus on the task at hands. Do none of you remember the mission we¡¯re still on? Alabenia¡¯s borders are just ahead, and we have much to do. There''s no time for weddings. Yet.¡±


    ¡°But I want him now,¡± Alynna sobbed.


    ¡°You?¡± Zyra raised an eyebrow ¡°I understand my cousin Lariel. Believe me, she¡¯s been talking about that prophecy for decades. She knew of her own past life. But you just met this man.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s wonderful!¡± Alynna exclaimed.


    Zyra raised an eyebrow and massaged her own forehead. ¡°Give him a break, for your own sake.¡±


    Lariel and Alynna exchanged glances but neither seemed discouraged. Lariel¡¯s smile never faltered as she gently touched Zyra¡¯s arm. ¡°Zyra, I told you last night. He¡¯s the one. You know it! He¡¯s Arthamium.¡±


    Zyra pursed her lips, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Yeah, he is. So what. You can make all the sweet love you want once we¡¯re done with this mission. We¡¯re supposed to be ambassadors, remember? Not honeymooners. And give the man a break. He likes you two. But he¡¯s just come into this world a day ago. One day later, he¡¯s leading armies. Let him enjoy. And he¡¯s wise enough not to play with your emotions. You want to marry him now, for Aria¡¯s sake. Take a break.¡±


    The elves quieted down at that, the gravity of the situation settling back into their expressions. Zyra was right. We were supposed to be heading to Alabenia.


    I looked at Alynna.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have it both ways,¡± I said. Her fierce expression became more serene. More calm. As if she were really making an effort to listen to me. ¡°You have your customs, I have mine. Let¡¯s meet them half-way. You¡¯re an amazing woman and what man wouldn¡¯t marry you? I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯d say yes. But, in my culture¡¯s terms, and in my experience, we should get closer, and be level-headed.¡±


    ¡°Level-headed? We¡¯re talking about love and sex. What¡¯s level headed about it? It¡¯s poetry,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s magic.¡±


    Zyra cleared her throat. ¡°You haven¡¯t had sex, ever, girl.¡±


    ¡°No, but I imagine it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out, spend time together,¡± I said.


    ¡°But you slept with Lariel already! That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe in virginity, does she?¡± I said, trying to keep my voice serene and calm, looking her in the eyes. ¡°Alynna. We don¡¯t need to rush it. Let¡¯s enjoy our time together.¡±


    Alynna gritted her teeth, but finally sighed and nodded understanding.


    These girls were not up for a non-committed relationship. I couldn¡¯t hurt them like that. I had already kind of messed up with Lariel on a night of blind passion and memories. I didn¡¯t regret it at all, and I was already going crazy for her. But I had to be more careful. I definitely didn¡¯t want to hurt either of them.


    Zyra exhaled, visibly relieved that the conversation had faded. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s ahead. Alabenia¡¯s nobles won¡¯t be easy to sway. We pack up, and continue. Now.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Good Nights Kiss ?

    We left behind our elven reinforcements, advancing with our original group and made our way through the forest, on an old unkempt path shielded by tall trees and bushes. All the while, my mind couldn¡¯t stop reeling.


    I needed to sleep. I really needed to get some rest and clear my mind. After all the action, the impostor syndrome kicked in.


    I didn¡¯t know who I was. Getting a new job usually entailed a few months of getting used to it.


    And now, wasn¡¯t I supposed to be on a flight from Wyoming to NYC, then to Dubai?


    And I was camping with the elves.


    Was I Arthamium or Connor?


    I honestly felt like I had a superhero inside me, someone capable of incredible feats, but somehow not me. And one hundred percent me.


    Even Lariel wanted to get closer. And Alynna. I wanted to be fair to both. Wouldn¡¯t Alynna get extremely jealous if I slept with Lariel? Those were the usual responses I¡¯d expect from women. Even if they claimed they had zero jealousy and that they were into the poly stuff, I¡¯d think they¡¯d have different reactions once shit hit the fan.


    The evening came, with the sun a ball of gold sinking over the horizon, when Nidar handed me my tent, along with ropes and stakes, and I got to work.


    It helped me take a deep breath and think, for an instant, that I was just another explorer. Maybe a LARPer getting too much into his character. I¡¯d chosen a more isolated spot to think, but I could see Zyra and Nidar pitch their respective tents. They did it quickly, as it was a day-to-day thing for them.


    I had the chance to appreciate the quality and complexity of what we were given. The tent was box-shaped and low-roofed. It looked more like what I saw in Roman era reenactments and historical films.


    I tried to hasten my work, but I still had to figure out where everything was supposed to be fitted. An IKEA instruction printout would¡¯ve come in handy.


    That¡¯s when gentle steps trampled on the ground behind me.


    ¡°Care if we help?¡± Lariel and Alynna appeared next to my corner, looking stunning in the mid-evening light. They still wore most of their clothes but had removed their weapons from their belts and carried some of their equipment with them.


    I didn¡¯t need to be prideful. I needed a few extra hands to get this thing up.


    ¡°By all means,¡± I said.


    Lariel and Alynna both took out their hammers and began nailing the stakes to the ground, helping with the knots and lifting up the leather panels.


    And I thought I was handy.


    They made me hold the ropes tight while they nailed the stakes precisely to the ground. We opened up the cover and prepared the next set of stakes.


    It took us less than ten minutes. After we were done, I felt the pride of another small accomplishment.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Alynna said, hands on her wide hips and looking at my pitched tent. ¡°Now you two wait here. I¡¯ve got something we need.¡±


    She walked over to her travel bag, removing two voluminous items: a roll-up mattress and a thick folkish-looking blanket.


    I looked at her wide-eyed. Had she decided to sleep with me tonight? I was secretly hoping Lariel would.


    ¡°Alynna,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°What plans do you exactly have for tonight?¡±


    She winked an eye and stuck out her tongue. ¡°To sleep with you, of course.¡±


    ¡°Sleep?¡±


    ¡°Just sleep, no sex,¡± she clarified, lifting a finger. ¡°Unless, well, maybe¡­ But no! I am a proud Arcanian and will preserve my virginity intact to present it to you as a husband.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I was speechless. I had to regain my composure, clear my throat, and talk.


    ¡°Listen, Alynna, I don¡¯t care about virginity. I don¡¯t want to make you feel bad, though. I¡¯d try to accommodate. But understand that it¡¯s not my priority. That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re better or worse. As long as we care about each other.¡±


    ¡°I do care,¡± she explained, already poking her head out from my tent. ¡°In my culture, it¡¯s a matter of honor when a woman presents her first blood to the community. That¡¯s been my dream since I learned how babies are made, and I¡¯ll stick by it.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. Did they take it that seriously? That was completely outdated in my book.


    ¡°But... you know, Alynna. It¡¯s... hard for a guy to control himself sometimes. And the same for a girl.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said, undoing her ponytail. A long thread of black hair fell upon her back. It even reached her buttocks. It looked fantastic. Images of her in various... predicaments... flashed through my mind. ¡°I just want to sleep with you tonight, and I¡¯ll do it. Lariel can be our chaperone. She can sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Lariel said, pulling out her boots.


    ¡°And you can be in between us,¡± Alynna said, holding her blanket close. ¡°If you¡¯d have us. The night is cold. If we¡¯re together, we¡¯d be extra cozy.¡±


    I blinked.


    Honestly, none of that sounded too bad. My pants were becoming a prison anyway; that chainmail was quite uncomfortable and pinched the uncovered sides of my skin. I needed a nap, and who wouldn¡¯t want one next to two gorgeous women?


    ¡°I¡¯d be mad if I said no.¡± I walked over, taking off my boots and crawling in. ¡°Lariel, come on in.¡±


    And that being said... No sex, really? How was that possible? I already had a horn in between my legs from watching Alynna crawl deeper into the tent, her butt as shapely as a planet, followed by Lariel¡¯s sweet ass.


    The tent was spacious inside, designed for one to three people. I moved in, carrying my blanket and laying it down.


    Alynna sat cross-legged, a hand on her chin, examining the space.


    ¡°How I wish we had some furniture,¡± she said contemplatively. ¡°You elves don¡¯t know how to decorate a tent.¡±


    ¡°You built this one,¡± Lariel exclaimed, taking off her chainmail corset and staying in her skimpy shift.


    ¡°What do you think, Connor?¡± Alynna asked. ¡°What kind of furniture would you like?¡±


    ¡°You live in a yurt, don¡¯t you?¡± I said. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not good at home decor, and for us, tents are just for sleeping out at night. With no furniture.¡±


    ¡°Of course we do. And they are¡­ the best! Ultra comfortable and cozy. You can have furniture, even a stove in the center that you can also use as a chimney when it gets cold.¡±


    I let out a sigh, placing my mattress in between theirs.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit one day,¡± I said, stretching it out.


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°One day, perhaps. When things get better.¡±


    It seemed like I touched a nerve. Right. Her people were now under the control of that madman.


    Made me really want to do something about it.


    She unfurled her blanket. It was white, embroidered in red with curious designs. She placed it gently on the ground, over my sleeping mat.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long day. What are we waiting for?¡±


    She reached for her dress, unbuttoned it, letting it drop off her shoulders, revealing a perfect naked body. Every muscle of her body was toned to perfection.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gaze admiringly.


    ¡°Not yet, lover boy,¡± she said, putting on a pair of loose-fitting pants that did wonders to highlight her wide hips, as well as a silk overshift with golden patterns. She let her hair flow loose. It was straight and as black as a starless night, reaching down to her butt.


    And she was expecting no sex tonight?


    Lariel removed her armor and kept a light beige shift that reached down to her mid-thigh. She pranced barefoot across the tent and huddled next to her.


    ¡°Come on. We saved you a spot.¡±


    We huddled under Alynna¡¯s warm blanket, their skin brushing against mine. Then I felt Lariel tapping on my hip. I turned around to find her closing her eyes and reaching in for a kiss.


    I pressed my lips to hers.


    ¡°Not fair,¡± Alynna said, her hand clinging to my sleeve. ¡°I need one.¡±


    I turned to face her. She pulled sharply, getting me right in front of her face, and planted a deep kiss.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, pulling back, her brown eyes drifting down. ¡°So that¡¯s your weapon right there, isn¡¯t it? I picked wisely.¡±


    ¡°I tell you, it¡¯s huge,¡± Lariel said.


    I had been blessed with an above-average piece¡ªwho was I to argue?


    Alynna licked her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have fun on my wedding night, won¡¯t I?¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°If you¡¯d like it before, who am I to deny it?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°We¡¯ll see, my lover, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    I went to sleep and woke up in heaven. But the horniness was overpowering, biting at my groin and making me ache.


    Alynna said she had to go out and do her morning stretches. She gave me a good morning kiss and left, her hips rocking seductively as she exited the tent.


    I felt like I was about to explode, Lariel¡¯s hand grasping me tightly from below.


    She leaned in toward me, her warm breath on my neck as she planted a kiss. ¡°Psst. I know you can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± She spoke in my ear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait either.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re on the same page,¡± I said, letting out a sigh and moving over to crouch on top of Lariel. She looked up at me with adoring eyes, her golden hair spread across the sleeping mat. I went in for a morning kiss that grew deeper, my hands around her hips, gently lifting her dress.


    Her cheeks reddened, her eyes dilated, and her lips parted.


    My hand drifted under her shift, finding no underwear, just the smoothness of her skin and the fire inside me. I was aching to have her, and I would make her mine again that morning.

 Chapter 10 - Legacies

    The road stretched out before us, winding down from the mountains and bleeding into the flat plains below. Forests gave way to fields, neatly plowed and tended, where workers toiled under the fading sun.


    There was no wall between the forest and the city, just a large river shielded by a long set of bridges and people working beneath, women washing clothes, long lines of them holding large vases for water, and human-made canals that led toward the fields.


    The sprawling kingdom of Alabenia lay spread out like a patchwork quilt, fortress towns dotting the landscape, connected by a single long road that led straight to the city gates.


    As we descended, I caught my first clear glimpse of the walled city of Ala Bin, its tall stone towers jutting against the sky, banners flapping lazily in the breeze.


    Nidar marched ahead, holding the banner above his head, its green and gold catching the light.


    To be honest, something about our little company felt wrong. My gut twisted with unease as I watched him lead our small group down the road.


    I figured, if the elves were these special and mystical people who represented the link between humans and their gods, our reception felt lukewarm.


    Some of the Alabenians whispered as we passed. A few saluted the elves, bowing their heads in reverence, though the gestures seemed half-forgotten, as if passed down from old stories. Others simply shook their heads and laughed under their breath. It looked as if they were downright mocking us.


    ¡°Was this always the road we took?¡± I asked Zyra. ¡°We look more like pilgrims than ambassadors.¡±


    ¡°It is the main road, as to the way they treat us, well, what can I tell you? It was different back then,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯d come and take us in palanquins, joint armies, and stuff. This is part of the problem. They barely care about us, and if they do, it¡¯s more out of piety, or even formality.¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t look like the Alabenians are starving,¡± I remarked. The people in the fields looked healthy enough, and the entire field looked like a beehive. I had seen worse through my travels. And in medieval settlements, I expected more beggars. These people looked well-fed and healthy.


    "That¡¯s new," I muttered, watching an old man fall to his knees in a respectful salute while his grandson pulled him away, embarrassed.


    ¡°Some still remember,¡± Zyra said quietly. ¡°A few of them, at least. The ones who lived through the old days.¡±


    ¡°They look at us like we¡¯re ghosts,¡± I said. ¡°But not the kind that haunts. We¡¯re relics.¡±


    Zyra¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes scanning the faces in the crowd. "To some, that¡¯s what we are. Like we¡¯ve told you, Connor, the late Queen believed in the elves, in our role as protectors. But that faith has faded. The new king¡ªwell, he¡¯s barely sixteen. He¡¯s surrounded by voices telling him to focus on trade, to align with Hath Aman¡¯s proxies for commercial gain. Alliances built on gold, not peace. You can imagine where it¡¯s headed.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°And what do we want exactly? An alliance? To be honest, Zyra, I¡¯m on our side, one hundred percent. But if the whole world is against Alabenia, if opposing the forces of Hath Aman and whoever his allies are means war, even a just war, I honestly don¡¯t think people would want to get involved.¡±


    ¡°People do enjoy getting involved in wars,¡± Zyra said. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Look at yourself.¡±


    ¡°About me, well, you¡¯re right. It kind of worked. Aria showed me a bit of atrocity propaganda; ten minutes later, I was picking up a sword. Which, in perspective, makes me feel kind of guilty.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we want war. We¡¯re not telling the king to attack. For now. Just to stand strong and not let our enemies influence him. Aside from general morality and the fact that Hath Aman is a literal black wizard, what would his influence mean to our people?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nidar said, stopping in front of a large wooden building with a triangular roof and a large carved sign of a bed and a bowl.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Food!¡± Lariel said with a wink. ¡°Human food! It¡¯s my favorite!¡± she announced, prancing toward the gate.


    The door opened, and a man with a felt hat stepped forward, falling to his knees.


    ¡°My lords! What an honor to have you here!¡± He moved forward, standing next to the door. then bowing and showing us in. ¡°Please, my lords and ladies, bless us with your presence.¡±


    I wondered if the elves always stopped by that inn or if the owners just happened to be believers.


    But after an hour, my palate and my stomach were satisfied.


    I had a hearty stew with meat and buckwheat and copious salt. And turnips. The ale was strong and thick, like an Irish stout. It would¡¯ve been a high-quality brew anywhere else.


    They did, however, cast suspicious glances at Alynna, which was kind of sad. Did they have prejudices against epic barbarian women? She ordered a large salad with cheese and lamb ribs. It was a bit meager, and she shared part of it with me, but she enjoyed it greatly.


    Elves ate tons of vegetables and bread, and a tiny bit of river fish. Lariel was really excited about her food and accompanied it with local red wine. I asked for a glass. It was a bit too diluted and acidic for me, but it packed a nice buzz.


    We didn¡¯t even have time for a nap; we got up from our tables. The elves did leave tips, so to say, in the form of gold coins that looked pure as hell and would¡¯ve been worth more than a cashier¡¯s yearly salary in America. Our stomachs full and our eyelids heavy, we made our way toward the city.


    As we neared the gates, the crowds thickened. We crossed fenced estates as the city rose before us, imposing yet inviting, with its towering walls and ancient stone streets winding toward the palace in the heart of the city.


    ¡°Lords of the Verdant Court,¡± one woman murmured as she knelt, her voice trembling. Her children tugged at her sleeves, trying to pull her away. ¡°Guardians of peace! Please save us! I have seen them come, the followers of the Formless One.¡±


    Zyra looked uncomfortable at the words. It seemed like they did draw her attention. She nodded in acknowledgment and approached the woman.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°We shall speak to your authorities,¡± Zyra said. ¡°We are working on behalf of the goddess, and we¡¯ll do her will.¡±


    Two young men working in the field laughed at the woman, shaking their heads and pointing at her. I caught some of the words they were whispering to each other. It seemed like they thought she wasn¡¯t at all well in the head.


    ¡°My lady,¡± the woman crawled forward, clinging to Zyra¡¯s trousers. ¡°Please, I can see the darkness growing here. I can feel it! It poisons the air. They¡¯ve already come. They¡¯re taking our people.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best,¡± Zyra said, stepping back.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, going down on my haunches and looking into her eyes. Grime marred her face, but her clothes weren¡¯t mere rags. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®taking our people¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s heard in whispers, my lord. But I know it¡¯s happening. People are going missing¡ªwomen, children. They¡¯re using them for magic. I lost my home. Lost the roof over my head. But I don¡¯t want to lose my children.¡±


    A laugh echoed behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her ramblings, good lords,¡± a man leaned his shoulder on the wall. The two workers who¡¯d been standing there earlier bowed their heads in front of him.


    He was no mere worker; he¡¯d just walked out the door of the villa. In fact, his robe seemed relatively unctuous. Was this the foreman? Or the landowner? I didn¡¯t know what kind of system this was¡ªfeudalism? If so, this was probably not a nobleman but an enforcer.


    ¡°These people are given to wild fantasies. This beautiful kingdom wants peace. This land wants peace. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting peace.¡±


    ¡°Peace with whom, with Hath Aman?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°Peace is wise, isn''t it? Where are you even from? Are you a northerner? And is that woman an Eastern Barbarian?¡± His sausage-like finger pointed at Alynna. ¡°What, is she your pet?¡±


    ¡°Now, you listen, asshole,¡± I stepped forward to punch that idiot in the mouth when both Nidar and Zyra held me back.


    The man stepped back, clearing his throat.


    ¡°I hope I did not upset my lordships,¡± he said, slyness in his eyes. ¡°I did not intend to¡­ offend. But¡­ I will be honest. If elves are bringing that scum into the city, you¡¯re no different than Hath Aman.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, and he scuddled backward toward the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m a citizen!¡± he shouted defensively. ¡°I just voice my opinion.¡±


    With that, he shut the door close.


    Yes, know your place, little rat.


    ¡°We must be going,¡± Zyra said, signaling to Nidar to give the woman a coin. Nidar nodded.


    To be honest, giving her alms seemed insincere and even humiliating.


    ¡°Good woman,¡± I said, raising my voice and going down on one knee, while the other two men go back to their work while shaking their heads. I addressed the woman, her young children standing by her side, watching me with curiosity. ¡°Hath Aman is a demon. And these, and worse things, will be allowed by him in his dominions.¡±


    She opened her eyes.


    ¡°You have heard the Lord! Haven¡¯t you, fools?¡± she said, rising to her feet and pointing at the workers. ¡°You have heard his prophecy.¡±


    Zyra sighed, casting me a hard glance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said sharply.


    ***


    I had enjoyed visiting former medieval towns and fortresses as a tourist, but I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d see a live, working one. It smelled worse than I imagined. The markets were noisy, with people literally screaming and selling wares. And the filth on the street was nauseating.


    Soldiers patrolled in pairs, their eyes scanning the streets for trouble. Drunkards lay down in the sun; others lay face-down. Not so different from any modern inner city, including the filth.


    The market was lively, but conversations seemed hushed, transactions brisk and without joy.


    I saw people speaking in hushed tones in the corners, making small transactions.


    ¡°Black lotus,¡± Alynna said in my ear. ¡°Stygian. One whiff and you¡¯re never the same.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Never!¡± she hissed.


    Nidar slowed, glancing back at us. "Do you feel that?" he asked quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded. "Something¡¯s wrong here."


    I used Aria¡¯s magic to scan the area. It was interesting to see, but too much to take in. Aria¡¯s magic grid made most of the people disappear, leaving just the guards and those who were visibly carrying weapons.


    I saw nothing to worry about, so I faced Zyra again and spoke.


    ¡°So now, we just walk to the palace?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zyra replied. ¡°They should let us in without asking questions.¡±


    Why did that make me feel like it wasn''t gonna go as planned?


    The palace was a beautiful tall building guarded by a varnished gate of dark wood. We were met by a group of soldiers in full plate armor, their armor gleaming in the afternoon light, wearing conical nasal helmets and wielding halberds. One of them, a young man with a scar down his cheek, stepped forward, eyes cold. ¡°Elves? State your business,¡± he barked, though his gaze lingered on the flag Nidar held. ¡°You have not set an appointment, have you?¡±


    ¡°As you can see,¡± Zyra replied, her voice steady, ¡°we¡¯re here as ambassadors from the Verdant Court. We seek an audience with King Malor.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I am sorry to disappoint you, my lady, but you had to schedule your audience in advance. I can send word, but His Majesty and his advisors have important matters to attend to."


    His tone was dismissive, but there was something in his eyes, a flicker of uncertainty, as if he knew the weight of our presence but had his own orders.


    Zyra¡¯s gaze hardened. I could see the frustration seep through. ¡°Tell your superiors that this is urgent. It has to be done.¡±


    The soldier shrugged.


    ¡°Well, m''lady. There are appropriate channels you should conduct yourself through.¡±


    ¡°Then send word to the king,¡± she said impatiently. ¡°We¡¯ve been ambushed in our territory by a military force sent by Hath Aman, consisting of fifty mages and mercenaries. We need a quick response.¡±


    They exchanged glances.


    ¡°Do what you must,¡± she said.


    One of the guards lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± He turned back, knocking on a small building nearby. His comrade opened the door, and the guard whispered into his ear, then took off through another guarded door.


    The remaining guard gave us an awkward smile while we waited.


    The gate opened after about ten minutes. The other man returned, accompanied by a regal-looking rider mounting a roan with a beautiful diamond spot on its forehead. Both horse and man were armored, with beautiful patterns across their pauldrons and breastplate. He bowed his head, removing his helmet, revealing short red hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sir Kent Palnor, Paladin of His Majesty. I¡¯d like for you to be received in our court, but we¡¯re afraid things in the palace are busy. However, I¡¯ve arranged my own quarters for you to stay while we schedule an appointment.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect,¡± Zyra said, ¡°we¡¯ve got urgent reports to be discussed. We¡¯re not intending for it to remain secret, but we need to speak to him. Now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the secretaries are adamant. And, understand, I¡¯m doing what I can for you. Please come in, and we¡¯ll try to accommodate you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least you could do,¡± Zyra declared after a long sigh.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Kent trotted back, clapping his hands and calling for the guards to open the gate. It creaked as they pushed the door open and let us through.


    I found the castle grounds pretty and definitely cleaner than the city, with a small arranged garden featuring blossoming flowers and Hellenic-looking statues of robed deities. One, I thought, attempted to depict Aria, sitting cross-legged on a wide flower. She had a childlike appearance and wore a long robe, her hands extended forward as if giving a blessing. To my surprise, there were offerings placed at her feet, consisting of bouquets of purple flowers and candles.


    Kent dismounted and guided us through the towering palace doors into a side building, with large stained glass windows, light filtering through and casting beautiful colors. The walls were lined with tapestries depicting battles long past, and the air felt heavy with the weight of history. Attendants and slaves bowed their heads, and a particular group of female attendants received us.


    ¡°Morning, my lords. Lord Kent wishes to bid you welcome. Please follow me. I¡¯ll show you to your quarters.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Shadows

    ¡°His Majesty will meet with you tomorrow, master Tactician¡± Kent had said as he handed me the key to our room. ¡°Until then, rest. You¡¯ve traveled far. Let my servants know if we should arrange for a bath, or the like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Paladin,¡± I replied with a curt nod. ¡°We¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    And though I should¡¯ve been on edge¡ªespecially with the weight of the coming meeting and what to expect¡ªI felt strangely at ease. That, of course, had a lot to do with Lariel.


    I let out a sigh and looked back at the room.


    The room Kent had given us was spacious enough, with heavy velvet curtains that shut out the light, and far enough from the bustling city streets that not a pinprick could be heard. A large bed stood at its center, the linens thick and soft, and I found myself almost looking forward to a night without sleeping under the stars or on the hard ground. It kind of felt like I was back in a hotel room, although basic luxuries such as running water and the like were not available.


    Lariel moved gracefully around the room, moving to pull the windows open. The rustle of night, insect mating calls and the like made way.


    ¡°This place is so tight. It¡¯s like a box.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s nice about it.¡±


    I leaned my head back, watching in horror as a shield bug came rushing in and posed itself on her finger.


    She let out a sigh. ¡°Humans.¡±


    The critter flew out toward the night. I hated bugs. I actually couldn''t stand any of them, even bees and butterflies. At least, not in my room. In the open, it was kind of a given.


    She smiled as she approached me, her elven features glowing in the warm light. Her silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her bright eyes held a softness that made my pulse quicken.


    ¡°You seem distracted,¡± she said, wrapping her arms around my chest. ¡°Still thinking about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± I admitted, pulling her closer. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about everything.¡±


    She laughed softly, her breath warm against my neck. ¡°You just celebrated a victory against fifty bandits without a single casualty.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I said, grinning down at her. ¡°But just the fact that I had a victory alone makes me stop and think¡±


    Lariel¡¯s lips brushed mine, silencing my worries for the moment. Her kiss was slow, deliberate, and the warmth of her body against mine was enough to make the world outside disappear. My hands slid through her hair, and for a while, nothing mattered but the feel of her¡ªher soft skin, the way she sighed into the kiss, the way her body fit perfectly against mine.


    ¡°Just think of this incredible miracle. You and I are together.¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy.¡±


    I got rid of my chainmail, leaving only my innerwear. And I had a delightful view of Lariel changing and smiling at me as I admired her curves.


    We tumbled onto the bed, our limbs tangled as she pressed her lips to my neck, my chest. I held her close, feeling the rise and fall of her breath, savoring the calm between the chaos, my hands caressing her bare legs. I could lose myself in her¡ªforget the battles, the politics, the unknown battles for us tomorrow.


    It just felt so good.


    Was I dreaming? This was way too crazy. I had barely met her, what, a day and a half ago, and we already felt ridiculously close.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m thinking, well, almost the same thing. That, you shouldn¡¯t worry about. We have a long time ahead of us to catch up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± I said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Now a great question would be. How are you feeling, Lariel?¡±


    ¡°Excited!¡± she let out, her chin leaning on my chest.


    I leaned my head back on my pillow, as she leaned forward and planted another kiss on my lips. My fingers caressed her hair.


    And to be honest, one of the things I was thinking about was her.


    Considering my experiences, and the logical side of my brain, this couldn''t end well. I''d have encounters with chicks who are all over you right after they meet you, pretending to be givers. Most of the time, it ends in disaster.


    ¡°Lariel. I¡¯d like to know more about you. About your people too, but mostly you.¡±


    ¡°What would you like to know? Why, yes. I was born and bred in the forest, grew up collecting fruit and painting murals.¡±


    ¡°Paintings?¡± I asked, wondering what that would be like.


    ¡°Of course, elves are proud mural painters. They even used to summon our masters to faraway courts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool. The murals outside. Were they made by elves?¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°The better ones,¡± she said with a shrug.


    ¡°And what do you paint?¡±


    ¡°Forests. Beautiful people. All kinds of forest creatures too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see that,¡± I said. ¡°But what about yourself, how things were when you were growing up.¡±


    She let out a soft sigh, her head against my chest.


    ¡°Aria gave me visions since I was very young. I knew what my duty was, and¡­ well, prepared.¡°


    ¡°And what about your family? Who¡¯s your¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met my father,¡± she said. ¡°My father is, well, Father.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I said, leaning back. ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s barely acknowledged you. And you didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°He has sixty children, don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t need to run around running the lives of each of them.¡±


    I blinked in surprise, taking in the information.


    ¡°No wonder they call him father.¡±


    Her eyes posed on mine and she stretched a finger. ¡°Now let me ask you. How was your childhood?¡±


    I wished I could show her photos. But my phone was gone. Instinct pressed me to look for a charger. Of course, that was impossible. Should I invent electricity in this world? Plug in electrodes into lemons? At least, some running water would be good.


    ¡°Yeah, my mom and dad were nice to me. Had a pretty happy child-hood, with lots of martial arts. Video games, manga. But I stopped playing.¡±


    ¡°What are video games?¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. But it¡¯s like a system. You control an avatar, point it to where you want it to go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. Do you like, take control of a real person? Here that''s what Hath Aman does, they say.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s like, you know, an illusion.¡± I sighed, finding how uncanny it sounded to my elven lover. ¡°Listen, Lariel, I had some games on my phone. If I ever figure out how to charge it again, I¡¯ll show you. Or if Aria lets us visit my world.¡±


    ¡°Now that would be amazing!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°You can take me on your flying monster-machine.¡±


    ¡°That would be fun,¡± I said.


    She climbed on top of me. My God, what a view, her breasts heaved like ripe fruit, the curve of her waist, and massive hips coiling around me.


    Her eyes narrowed, her fingers trailing down my chest, down my abdomen. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t wait to ride your other monster-machine.¡±


    I sat back, my hands running up her legs.


    But something was wrong.


    I had that feeling before. In the forest. Like a dagger plunging into my mind, cold and sharp.


    Her expression shifted, noticing my worry.


    I had to find out what was wrong. And I had a feeling I knew.


    I summoned Aria¡¯s aerial view, and my mind drifted upward, offering me a grid of this section of the palace.


    I could select a different level, and in both of them, I had a view of figures moving in the shadows. It was hard to count them all while accounting for the other levels of the building.


    My heart pounded in my chest as the vision twisted and swirled, the world spinning out of control. I could feel them¡ªthese assassins, these shadows¡ªclosing in, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Where had they come from?


    And to my surprise, one was moving into our window. My eyes drifted behind Lariel, toward where they ought to be.


    I snapped back to reality, gasping for breath, my body tense and rigid. Lariel¡¯s concerned face hovered above me, her hands cupping my cheeks.


    ¡°Connor?¡± she whispered, her voice soft but filled with worry. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I blinked, trying to shake off the remnants of the vision. ¡°Assassins,¡±


    The window slid upward and, just in time, I bridged my hips, throwing Lariel off, as a wheezing sound burst from the window.


    It missed her by an inch, a rapid shadow passing through, a wooden bolt now stuck through the bedframe.


    I got out of the way before I got hit, avoiding a second one, grabbing a pillow and jumping beside the bed.


    Lariel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, the playful warmth between us was gone, replaced by the sharp focus of a warrior. She reached for the dagger she left next to the door, slipping it into her hand with practiced ease.


    Without another word, she moved to the wall, barrel rolling to the window.


    A bolt went off, expertly deflected by her blade.


    I reached for my items, my hand instinctively went to the hilt of my sword, the cool metal reassuring against my palm. With Aria''s help. I could see the guy jumping off the window toward the balcony.


    ¡°Catch him, ¡° I hissed.


    Lariel winked at me, opened the window and jumped down.


    I immediately reached for the group chat, making sure everyone was there.


    CONNOR: Everybody. We are under attack. I repeat. We are under attack.


    ZYRA: Any positions?


    I took another quick look at the grid, this time, focusing on my comrades and getting a clearer view of our enemies.


    Our enemies were there, eight in total, slinking through the halls. Two were right outside Zyra¡¯s room, their movements slow and deliberate, clearly preparing for something. Another pair was hovering near our door, just outside the stairwell. The fifth? Moving through the lower levels, toward a communal room where the elves were staying.


    One, however, was standing still on the floor beneath.


    CONNOR: Zyra. Two coming toward your room.


    ZYRA: I already noticed, thank you. I¡¯ll take them out. What¡¯s the plan?


    CONNOR: I¡¯ll tell you in a second. All units, if you can hear me, confirm it.


    NIDAR: We elves hear you.


    ALYNNA: Hello. Any cheese? We¡¯re out of snacks. Sorry, I finished them.


    CONNOR: No dinner. You¡¯re staying with Ina aren¡¯t you? You have an assassin outside your room.


    ALYNNA: BRB, gotta kill them.


    I moved toward the door, pressing my back against the wall, waiting for our opponents.


    CONNOR:  Zyra will deal with those two. There are four moving on the staircase toward the third floor. I¡¯d say you guys finish and then let¡¯s meet in this corridor right outside of my room.


    ZYRA: Agreed. On my way.


    Our door swung open. Luckily, I was already on the corner, unsheathing my sword and getting ready. More accurately, praying and hoping that my past life¡¯s training could save me.


    I found two bandits holding tiny crossbows, aiming them right at me.


    The first assassin, a tall man in dark leathers, barely had time to register what was happening before my sword was at his throat. His eyes widened as the blade cut through cleanly. His body collapsed silently to the floor.


    [ASSASSIN: HP -9]


    [HP: 0/6]


    [EXP + 3]


    Another came from behind, his hand on his trigger. I tried to shift away from it, but it struck me in the chest. I gasped, feeling a sharp jolt of pain across my torso.

 Chapter 12 - The Depths of Darkness

    That hurt.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end. My heart pounded in my chest, my hand wrapped around the hilt of my elven sword as I slashed across his stomach.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Lariel shouted from behind me, fear and concern in her voice, somersaulting from the window, leaping toward me and my opponent.


    The man was dead before she reached us.


    [ASSASSIN: HP-10]


    HP: 0/8


    EXP + 6


    YOU HAVE LEVELED UP.


    LEVEL 2


    [NAME: CONNOR]


    [MODE: TACTICIAN]


    [CLASS: KNIGHT]


    [LV 2]


    [EXP: 01/20]


    [HP: 3/12]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 3 [SKILL] 3 [SPD] 3 [LUCK] 6 [DEF] 2


    The pain in my stomach started growing, my vision becoming a blur as Lariel leaned over me.


    ¡°My love,¡± she said, her hand rapidly moving to cover my wound. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    I reached for my stomach, blood pouring freely and the pain becoming sharper.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± I managed to mutter through my teeth.


    I stepped forward, feeling the warm blood seeping through my hand despite my best efforts to stop it. Lariel was already reaching for her pouch and extracting elven healing herbs. She dragged me back to bed and made me sit.


    ¡°Take off your armor; I should heal you now before it gets worse.¡±


    I hesitated. Loud screams and the rumble of battle echoed outside our door. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. Besides, the hallway was replete with assassins. She saw through my hesitation and helped me pull up my shirt.


    She pulled out a vial, dark and small, the elven script etched into its glass surface. The moment she applied the green paste inside, it seared like a brand. I hissed through clenched teeth, but she kept her touch gentle, leaning in to kiss my cheek, her lips cool against my fevered skin.


    "It¡¯s going to be alright," she whispered, the words meant as much for herself as for me. She bound the wound with a cloth, wrapping it tight around my torso, catching a red tint as soon as it touched my skin. My [HP] ticked up to [6/12], a flicker of relief but not nearly enough.


    I pulled on my elven chainmail, the rings sliding over my shoulders. Lariel turned toward the window, but a sharp hiss escaped her lips as my instincts kicked in and I reached for her hand.


    Lariel crouched, grabbing her bow and stringing it with expert movement. Footsteps echoed toward the door, and I pressed it shut and locked it to buy us time.


    I quickly pulled up Aria¡¯s map in my mind. Four red pips¡ªenemy soldiers¡ªapproached rapidly, the outline of their positions clear in my thoughts. I signaled to my elven lover and she crouched beside the window, her bow already in hand, her fingers flying over the string with precision.


    Timing was everything. I signaled to Lariel with a nod. She smiled that sharp, confident smile of hers.


    I counted down in my head. ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one.¡±


    The door burst open, and we moved like clockwork. I flung it wide with controlled force, catching the first soldier off balance. Lariel¡¯s arrow streaked past me, finding its mark in the man¡¯s throat before he could even cry out. He crumpled to the ground, blood bubbling at his neck.


    She was already pivoting, loosing a second arrow into another attacker¡¯s ribs, the shaft burying itself with a sickening crunch. He fell with a choked gasp, and I slammed the door shut again, the bodies littering the once pristine hallway.


    But we weren¡¯t done yet.


    I reached out with the map again, quickly checking Zyra¡¯s position. She was moving fast, already on our floor, followed by the rest of the elven forces.


    The other three assassins on our floor had split, most of them now obliged to face Zyra and her forces.


    I kept peeking at the map, watching Zyra dance with her sword and the elven comrades massacre the enemy. She was a whirlwind in battle, and those assassins wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    We were winning.


    But what was that guy doing on the ground floor? The mage. He didn¡¯t seem to move.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Aria had marked him for me, his figure glowing red, and he lingered on the ground floor, barely moving, his silhouette thin and hunched beneath a crimson hood. Oathmarks spiraled across his hands. This one was definitely a wizard.


    But he looked much younger than any I had ever seen. He was still moving, methodical and slow, weaving through the lower levels. Something about his movements felt¡­ off. Like he wasn¡¯t just hunting. He was waiting. Preparing.


    "Lariel," I murmured, keeping my voice low. "There¡¯s a sorcerer down below. And I don¡¯t like it¡ªhis power levels don¡¯t make sense."


    ¡°Awesome,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s easier to deal with than those assassins. We can get to the ground floor through this window. If you want, I¡¯ll deal with him while you stay here and wait for the others.¡±


    I gritted my teeth.


    "No." I cut her off, my tone harder than I intended. "Something¡¯s off. I can feel it. If he¡¯s waiting for us, I¡¯m not letting you go alone."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°His HP is 10. Even lower than mine. But his other stats are¡­ well. There¡¯s actually no information. From what I saw in the forest, mages usually have MP, and I¡¯ve seen ranges from 10 to 25, but this one has a little infinity sign.¡±


    ¡°It might be a glitch,¡± she said, but I could feel the hesitation in her eyes.


    I faced her, following what I saw on the map.


    I looked over at the map. All the enemy units on this floor had been cleared, and our elven comrades were coming to meet us.


    But I forced myself to stand. I had to. Lariel was at my side in an instant, steadying me with a firm grip.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she whispered, her breath brushing against my ear. ¡°Ina¡¯s gonna heal it in a second.¡±


    She scanned the corridor beyond, her eyes narrowing to reveal a handful of dead assassins, blood pouring out and soaking the carpet and the wooden beams. Our elven troops stood among the bodies, some examining our fallen enemies and pulling up their hoods and turbans to identify them.


    Heavy boots echoed across the hall. I figured those must be the actual Alabenian forces coming to see what the hell was happening.


    ¡°Zyra,¡± I croaked, dragging myself across the broken floor, blood seeping through the torn fabric of my tunic. ¡°There¡¯s another¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, the floor beneath us exploded.


    The floor buckled and then exploded beneath us in a storm of splintered wood and scorching heat. The blast hurled me backward, and I barely registered the sensation of falling before the ground slammed into me, knocking the air from my lungs. Wooden beams and jagged debris flew through the air, cutting through the darkness like claws. The flames that had clung to the walls roared to life, spreading hungrily through the timbers, consuming everything they touched.


    I hit the ground hard, my body slamming into the rubble. Pain shot through my legs, my head spinning as I tried to gather my senses. Smoke filled my lungs, and I struggled to breathe, my vision blurred by the thick, swirling dust.


    I could hear them¡ªvoices calling out through the chaos.


    ¡°Lariel!¡± I shouted, panic seizing my chest. My heart hammered as I searched the crumbling ruin, my legs pinned beneath a heavy wooden beam.


    I couldn¡¯t see her.


    I couldn¡¯t see any of them.


    Pain rippled through my body, sharp and relentless, but the fear in my heart drowned out everything else. I clawed at the beam pinning me, ignoring the jagged splinters cutting into my hands.


    I looked up, fearing that the ceiling would give way and collapse too. But nothing happened yet.


    ¡°Lariel!¡± I screamed again, but my voice barely carried over the roaring flames and collapsing stone.


    A hand gripped my shoulder.


    ¡°Connor,¡± Zyra¡¯s voice was hoarse, her face streaked with blood and soot. She had pulled herself free from the wreckage, but her eyes were wide with the same fear that gripped me. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A sorcerer!¡± I said through my teeth.


    ¡°A single sorcerer? A sorcerer caused this?¡±


    She bent down, using all her strength to lift the beam off my legs. The weight lifted, and I scrambled to my feet, ignoring the pain that screamed through my body. The air was thick with smoke, but I didn¡¯t care. I had to find Lariel.


    ¡°Blood of the Ancients,¡± she swore, her eyes widening as she saw the blood pouring from my wound. Her expression hardened, and she turned sharply, scanning the wreckage with a tense urgency. ¡°Ina!¡± Zyra called, her voice cutting through the smoke and chaos. ¡°Ina, where are you? Can you hear me?¡±


    There was no answer.


    Suddenly, a pulse of energy shot through the air, like a wave of heat that made the very ground tremble. I felt it deep in my bones¡ªsomething dark and ancient.


    And then I saw him.


    He stood on the other side of the collapsed hall, his form wreathed in swirling black smoke and fire. This sorcerer was not like the ones I¡¯d seen before.


    He looked like a child. A young man, not older than sixteen, with a pale face and heavy eyelids, watching me almost soullessly under his dark hood.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I muttered.


    A mighty wind started billowing around him. I could see the dust and debris lift in the air, as if pulled up by a whirlwind.


    His eyes locked onto me, and a twisted smile spread across his face. The ground beneath him cracked, flames licking at his feet, and with a wave of his hand, a violent gust of wind surged forward, and a massive jagged beam rose into the air, whirling dangerously toward us.


    I moved on instinct, ignoring the searing pain in my side. I grabbed Zyra and hauled us behind a crumbling wall just as the beam smashed into a pillar, sending shards of wood flying like shrapnel.


    But the beam wasn¡¯t done. It jerked into the air, spinning as if pulled by invisible strings. Wind whipped around it, and then it shot down toward us, fast as a lightning strike.


    Zyra pushed me out of its way, and it passed inches from my back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ina?¡± I said. My body needed healing. I tried to reach for the map, but there was little difference.


    ¡°Still trapped, I think,¡± Zyra said, her eyes scanning the smoke-filled ruins. ¡°Can Aria¡¯s map help us?¡±


    I scanned through Aria¡¯s grid, but all I could see were the ruins of what had been a palace minutes ago.


    I took a deep breath and pushed through the pain, forcing myself to move. The sorcerer¡¯s eyes glared at us, as if daring us, challenging us.


    ¡°Keep an eye on that guy,¡± I said through my teeth. I had a responsibility for my men. I had to find them. ¡°But find Ina. I¡¯ll try to find Lariel and the rest.¡±


    Zyra hesitated but nodded, her hand wrapped tightly around her sword, her knuckles white. ¡°Be careful. That¡­ thing isn¡¯t playing.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    ¡°Lord Tactician!¡± said a male voice. A figure appeared from the mist, wary, eyes fixed on the magician. It was Nidar, soot covering his armor and face as he held onto his spear. Two more elves were with him, their figures blurred among the dust and smoke.


    ¡°Issue an order, and we¡¯ll be ready to act,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly, but with his eyes still fixed on the mage, who was strangely silent and inactive as we stood among the rubble. He seemed to be testing our actions.


    ¡°We need to find the rest of our group,¡± I said. ¡°You saw him.¡±


    ¡°Mages are our specialty,¡± Nidar said. ¡°This spell might be new, but we can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, then,¡± I replied to the elf. He nodded and signaled for his comrades to advance.


    The elves fixed their glances on the sorcerer and held their spears forward.


    I watched them for a moment, walking back to roughly the area where Lariel was standing.


    Nidar and the others approached, spears forward, shifting their angles with the same strategies they used against regular mages.


    The mage¡¯s chuckle rattled through the air. It could give chills to anyone who heard.


    He raised a hand, fingers clawing at nothing, and the wind around him answered.


    What started as a whisper turned into a roar, swirling into a furious vortex of wind. Dust and debris spun wildly, the air bending to his will. With a sharp motion, he flung his arm forward, and the wind exploded outward like a cannon blast.


    The force hit Nidar like a sledgehammer, launching him across the room. He crashed into the last standing wall, splintering wood on impact as the wind howled on.

 Chapter 13 - Light

    Nidar groaned as he struggled to rise, his hands clawing against the rubble-strewn floor. He wiped blood from his mouth, and squinted through the haze of dust swirling around his squadron.


    ¡°Nidar!¡± I called out, frustration pushing through my mind. The least thing I wanted was to have my men killed.


    ¡°Stand back!¡± I ordered, scanning for the other elves who had attacked along with Nidar. And where was Alynna? Even Aria¡¯s system had a hard time locating them now, which worried me greatly.


    I had to get them to safety.


    CONNOR: Alynna. Lariel. Can you hear me? Answer. We¡¯ve got a situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Alynna¡¯s voice echoed ahead of us. She was standing proud, despite the soot on her hair and robes, her sword in hand gleaming under the moon.


    ¡°Alynna!¡± I shouted. ¡°Stand back!¡±


    And then I heard a faint cough that startled me.


    My heart lurched as I turned towards the source. Lariel lay just a few feet away, pinned beneath a collapsed section of the wall. Her blonde hair was tangled, matted with dust and blood, strands clinging to her pale, sweat-dampened face.


    ¡°Lariel!¡± I rushed to her side, ignoring the searing pain in my side as I knelt beside her. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered open, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Connor¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± I said, gripping the wooden segment and pushing with all my strength. It wouldn¡¯t budge. The weight of it was immense. ¡°Just hold on.¡±


    I was losing strength fast.


    And that chilling wind started whirling around us.


    Our enemy wasn¡¯t done.


    I looked up just in time to see Zyra and Ina, both staggering out of the smoke. Ina was barely standing, her face pale and her hands glowing with weak healing magic.


    I had to get my people to safety. And what about the people who resided in the castle? I couldn¡¯t put them in jeopardy.


    Two elves rushed next to me and helped me lift the wood, managing to free my elven lover. I leaned in, to reach for her body and pulled her away from the rubble before the elves dropped it with a crash.


    She mumbled my name, as I wrapped her arm around my shoulder. She was still conscious enough to hold her own weight, but I needed Ina to heal her.


    At that moment, the sorcerer¡¯s wind lifted a collapsed chandelier, aiming the jagged parts right at us.


    He was coming for me.


    If we didn¡¯t move soon, we were both going to get impaled.


    It rushed toward us like an oversized arrow.


    I lacked the strength to move out of its way.


    All I could do was take the damage for myself, taking a step forward and standing in between Lariel and the chandelier as it rushed closer.


    I shut my eyes, bracing for impact.


    But nothing happened. I opened my eyes again. A golden bubble was circling me. Looking around, I noticed how Ina had stretched her hand forth, creating this magic shield that shimmered with a soft golden light. It held for a moment, blocking the wizard¡¯s attack, but I could see the strain on Ina¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t hold it much longer.


    ¡°Ina!¡± Zyra called, rushing to her side. She tried to help her stand, but Ina¡¯s strength was fading fast.


    This magic shield gave me an idea, Lariel crouching beside me with her last ounce of strength. She nodded to me, her eyes half closed, a hand through her ruffled hair.


    I nodded. She knew what I was planning.


    I grabbed my sword, releasing it from my pommel, feeling the weight of it in my hands. I had to end this. Now.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The sorcerer turned his eyes on me, the dark energy swirling around him intensifying.


    CONNOR: Ina, please hold for an instant. Can you hold it as I move?


    INA: Yeah, whatever you say.


    With a shout, I charged forward, my sword cutting through the storm as I aimed for his heart.


    And then, with a roar, he unleashed everything. The winds screamed, the flames surged, and the very earth trembled beneath us, all coming toward me.


    Another large beam whirled toward Ina. I feared for her life, but Zyra moved her to safety.


    But I wasn¡¯t backing down.


    And then I saw a figure coming from the shadows. A man in full armor, pointing, commanding a handful of soldiers. Bow and arrow aimed at the mage, they let go. The hurricane shifted, making their arrows burst into the air as though paper birds were thrown at a wall.


    But then I had my moment.


    ¡°For Aria!¡± I shouted with all my might, while the mage wasn¡¯t looking, my blade passed through his heart.


    He looked at me. With a final scream, the wind gathered around me, cold and hot, like a tornado promising to tear me in a thousand pieces.


    I had gotten lucky.


    Or so I thought. With the sorcerer huddled over, blood pouring from his chest, mirroring my own wound, chaos erupted around us. Debris spun wildly through the air, and before I knew it, so did I.


    My body lifted, weightless, hurtling toward the sky. My hands clawed at empty space, fingers scraping desperately against the wind, seeking anything to grip. But there was nothing. Panic surged through me as I curled into a ball, bracing for impact. The thought flashed through my mind: this fall could snap my spine in two and leave me broken for life.


    I twisted and rolled, narrowly dodging a wooden beam as thick as a horse that crashed past me. My hands reached forward, desperately searching for stability, something to stop my descent. But it was all in vain.


    Below me, the mage collapsed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him where my sword had pierced through his back. His robes darkened, soaking through with crimson. The storm he¡¯d conjured faltered and died as his breath shuddered and ceased.


    I hit the ground hard, the impact rattling my bones. Pain flared through my body, like fire coursing through my veins. I tried to rise, but my legs buckled beneath me, and I fell to my knees. Blood soaked through my tunic, mingling with the dirt beneath. My muscles burned, every ounce of strength drained away.


    Darkness crept in, narrowing my vision until all that remained was a sliver of the sky. My head slumped to the side, and the world went black.


    ***


    When I woke, the searing pain had faded to a dull ache. I blinked, disoriented, and looked down, somehow, thinking I¡¯d find myself in a hotel room, waking up after a long and fantastical dream.


    Images flashed through my mind, visions of my own body hurled across the air, flames and collapsed walls.


    But I was no longer in the wreckage of that crumbling castle. Where was I?


    Instead, I found myself lying down on some sort of bed, a mattress that was hard and yet comfortable, grass and wildflowers surrounding me, swaying gently in the breeze.


    Nearby, Kent stood with his arms folded, his expression a mask of restrained frustration. He was flanked by several of his guards, all of them deep in a heated debate with palace officials. Their voices rose and fell, clashing like swordplay, but I couldn¡¯t make out the words.


    Instinctively, my hand flew to my chest, expecting the dreaded warmth of blood. But instead, my fingers met smooth skin, as if nothing had happened. Confused, I lifted my shirt, finding no wounds, only faint bruising, while the image of a bolt going through my gut seared through my mind.


    ¡°Ina took care of that,¡± came a soft, soothing voice behind me.


    I turned, my breath catching as I recognized the speaker. Lariel. Her hand reached out toward me, her fingers gentle and warm, as if she feared I might break with the slightest touch.


    ¡°You did amazing!¡± she said.


    ¡°Did we lose anyone?¡±


    ¡°Some are still wounded, but we¡¯re hoping Ina can get them fully recovered. She¡¯s ultra tired, though.¡±


    ¡°As she should be,¡± I said, sitting upright. ¡°What happened? What about the king?¡±


    She let out a sigh, pointing with her thumb at the scene, Kent arguing with other palace guards, and a man with a beret-like hat, and regal looking clothes, in a 15h Century Spanish nobleman way, with a long mustache and a goatee. The man looked over at us, and the way he did it was anything but friendly.


    I couldn¡¯t really hear what they were saying. I tried to resort to Aria¡¯s grid system, but I couldn¡¯t even close in.


    The man with the beret turned around sharply and disappeared back into the building. A group of soldiers and workers started marching toward the collapsed area, and Kent approached us.


    ¡°Lord Tactician?¡± Kent said. ¡°I apologize, I was bent on taking you to the nursery, but your elven advisors were adamant that you remained out. Tell me if you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied. I felt fine, albeit a little dizzy.


    Kent cleared his throat.


    ¡°I need to apologize for what happened,¡± Kent said, looking up at the ruins of the place. ¡°My residence required double security from the kingdom, we were promised men but they didn¡¯t come. I cannot ask you to excuse that oversight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said through my teeth. Part of me wanted to be apologetic. This man had lost his entire palace in one night. And what about the casualties?


    ¡°He¡¯s ready,¡± Lariel said, hands on my shoulders.


    Kent looked up at her.


    ¡°So soon? I can have you change? We¡¯ve secured you a new guest house, unfortunately, outside of the palace.¡±


    ¡°What do you say, Connor?¡± Lariel asked me. ¡°Are you ready to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    My clothes were still a mess, to say the least. And it seemed like the elves had me. I inched forward, rising to my feet. I was alright.


    ¡°Then,¡± Kent said, clearing his throat. ¡°I will make arrangements. Understand, Lord Tactician, the king is adamant that he wants a special meeting today. I¡¯ll get your team all that they need.¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes drifting down. ¡°I know what it is to lose everything, so do not feel sorry for me. Unlike others here, I do know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s evil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Lord Kent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to serve in this cause.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Meeting the King

    The door opened by two guards in heavy red-painted armor. The room was vast, with guards in full ornate plate and chainmail, with close helmets and all, standing along the walls beneath glorious paintings that I assumed had to be the work of elven artists.


    A mute trumpet echoed in the door behind us, accompanied by the melodious voice of a man.


    ¡°Lords and Ladies of Alabenia and the Sunlit Plains. The Ambassadors from the Verdant Court.¡±


    I looked around at my group, composed of Alynna, Zyra, and Nidar, all in their finest garb. Zyra was the first one to step forward, pride in every movement of hers, and we all followed suit.


    The scene in front of us looked like a medieval painting depicting a king¡¯s court. The room was lined with red and white pillars, a group of noblemen standing close to the king. Not sitting, mind you, but practically surrounding him.


    The king was a kid. He couldn¡¯t be older than eighteen and sat on a golden throne, with golden lions carved on each side. His hair was purple, and it didn¡¯t look like he had dyed it. It was framed by a silver laurel-leaf crown. A red cape hung from his shoulders, and his clothes were a mute tone of gray and white.


    I took the time to look at the courtiers. Our friend Virna was there, looking mean. The others were what you''d expect medieval noblemen to look like, all haughty, with balding heads and oiled mustaches. A handful of them were women with dark hair, embroidered dresses with noticeable cleavage, and thick long skirts. Royalty in Europe had no problem showing cleavage, and European art galleries proved that, but one in particular was so outstanding that I could only describe her look as a gravitational field. She had light purple hair, just like the king, falling in waves below her shoulders, a wide dress of black and mauve fabric, low-cut at the chest, revealing vast cleavage, her chest like two glorious planets attempting to burst out.


    Our eyes met for a brief instant, and her plump lips curved into a smile.


    This must be the princess everyone talked about, the one who favored the elves. She looked about twenty, or a couple of years older, but her glance was serene and patient, focused, as if she knew exactly who she was and what she wanted in life.


    My eyes swung away, and I tried to focus my attention on the task at hand.


    Zyra fell to her knees, and I followed suit, letting one drop to the ground and bowing my head.


    The king spoke, his voice youthful and vibrant. ¡°Rise up, men and women of the Verdant Court. I am honored to see you all again. Welcome to my court!¡±


    We did so, standing up and looking into the king¡¯s eyes, his hand on a golden scepter with a green jewel at the top.


    He studied me with curious, jovial eyes. I didn¡¯t know the man, and from what I¡¯d heard, I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but his reactions seemed to be going in a positive direction.


    ¡°I would like to apologize in my response,¡± he added. ¡°We had much to deal with these days, with the complicated situation on the border, but please understand that it¡¯s not my intention to be dismissive of your concerns.¡±


    He seemed wise beyond his years, but I could grasp some naivete in his demeanor.


    Virna was already fuming, shaking his head and crossing his arms as if what he were hearing was nothing short of outrageous.


    And then, he broke his self-imposed silence, his voice oily and condescending. ¡°Nephew, you needn¡¯t apologize for anything. Maybe they should do it themselves, for the damage in the East Wing. See what happened to Kent¡¯s palace¡ª¡±


    The purple-haired woman cut in, her voice sharp and authoritative. ¡°Uncle. Let my brother speak for himself. The king has already granted them the time.¡±


    Virna¡¯s lips thinned, and he shot the woman a look of pure loathing. It was clear that she¡¯d thrown him off-balance. But he didn¡¯t relent, folding his hands behind his back in a show of false patience.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± King Malor said. ¡°I¡¯ll address your concerns soon. But I must allow cordialities to go through. Now, let our guests speak for themselves.¡±


    With that, I could see what kind of man King Malor was. Hopefully not a pushover, he was perhaps too diplomatic for his own good. He lifted his jeweled staff and pointed at Zyra.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Zyra said, dipping her head toward the purple-haired woman before turning to face the king directly. ¡°Your Majesty, I appreciate this chance to speak. We understand that there have been... complications. And you and all of your court can see the grave danger we are in. Forces of our mutual enemies have infiltrated the palace. That is alarming in and of itself.¡±


    ¡°Complications?¡± Virna interrupted with a scoff. ¡°You call a collapsed wing and a city full of frightened citizens complications? These so-called allies of the Verdant Court have endangered our kingdom, invited suspicion from the eastern rulers, and risked dragging us into a war with the East!¡±


    By the East, he meant Hath-Aman¡¯s newly conquered territories.


    The nobles murmured in agreement, their whispers like the rustling of dry leaves.


    That didn¡¯t help at all.


    ¡°Baron Virna is correct,¡± said a balding man in a red¡­ dress? He had a white zig-zag handkerchief-thing that one could see in Renaissance engravings of Shakespeare or Spanish poets. What was it called? Ruff, or something. It looked goofy as hell. ¡°Having elves in our court can only be seen as a provocation! You know how high tensions are despite our concessions!¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The purple-haired girl cut them off again. Proudly and boldly. ¡°This court has become a madhouse. Are you serious, Marquis von Larendo? The elves are our most trusted and most ancient allies. Our kingdom was built to protect them. Is there anything you care about that¡¯s not Eastern gold?¡±


    ¡°Balance and peace!¡± Larendo replied, his fat belly almost wiggling as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it, Princess Camille? Having these people on our premises is an act of betrayal against their trust. The elves have sworn to vie for the destruction of Hath-Aman¡¯s sect for centuries. It¡¯s obvious their agents would retaliate.¡±


    ¡°I think your brain melted from the heat after so many grill dinners, Laredo. How is trying to assassinate legitimate guests acceptable while inviting people is not? Where are the soldiers trying to investigate where the attackers came from? Kent tried to investigate, but your own soldiers took over with their signature from you, as Marquis of War. I, myself, and Kent inquired about the bodies and, even as Royals, we weren¡¯t allowed near where you were holding them.¡±


    Camille faced her younger brother.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve been signing stuff without reading. Without thinking, brother!¡±


    The entire hall broke loose. From what I¡¯d seen, most noblemen were complete sellouts. Arguments were thrown back and forth.


    I took a breath, steadying myself and responding to the Marquis. ¡°Yes, there was damage. Yes, lives were at risk. But without our intervention, the sorcerer¡¯s power would have leveled half the city, not just the east wing. Kent¡¯s men saw that. This is not normal. This is black magic. Have you ever seen black magic in your life? Do you have any idea what one has to do to make it work?¡±


    ¡°And how convenient that you are the only ones capable of stopping it,¡± Virna snapped back. His voice dripped with scorn. ¡°Convenient that we must rely on you. You¡¯re the new tactician, aren¡¯t you? And where are you even from? A Northern Barbarian? I can see through the lies of the elves; you¡¯re a puppet brought forth to manipulate our people!¡±


    Zyra tensed beside me, her knuckles white against her sword hilt. But before she could respond, Camille raised a hand, silencing the room with a gesture.


    ¡°Enough, Virna. You forget that our guests didn¡¯t summon that storm¡ªthey ended it. And we cannot afford to turn our backs on loyal allies, especially with Hath-Aman pressing at our borders.¡±


    A muscle twitched in Virna¡¯s jaw, but he held his tongue, glaring daggers at the princess. Camille¡¯s gaze turned back to me, sharp and searching. ¡°Tell us, Lord Tactician,¡± she said, using the title with a wry smile. ¡°How do you see the threat from the east? Hath-Aman¡¯s new territories are not the only danger. Do you believe they¡¯re planning to invade?¡±


    I swallowed, considering my next words carefully. This was the crux of it¡ªthe real reason I was here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. The people who are facing the greatest risk, as of now, are the elves. This meeting hasn¡¯t even mentioned that we were attacked in our forest by a legion consisting of mercenaries and mages.¡±


    The room was silent, their attention and eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°And then, your people will suffer too. Hath-Aman¡¯s tactics are well known. You know them. He kills without remorse. And it is well known, as a part of his¡­ religion, if you can call it that, to sacrifice innocents. Do your nobles think you can bargain with that? And third¡­ We fought a sorcerer last night, with power not even my elves had ever seen before. How did they reach that power? They work evil to achieve their powers. You know that. They¡¯ve formed alliances with entities that go beyond mortal understanding: spirits and shadows, creatures that walk in both worlds. Those creatures ask for things that would make anyone in this room faint in disgust.¡±


    The room fell silent, and I could feel the weight of the court¡¯s collective gaze bearing down on me. Virna¡¯s sneer wavered, but he quickly covered it with a scoff.


    ¡°Fearmongering. Is that all you have to offer, conspiracy theories to fan the fears of our people? I¡¯ve seen through your lies before.¡±


    Before I could respond, the king finally spoke, his youthful voice cutting through the noise. ¡°What if it¡¯s true? We know that Hath-Aman has committed crimes and massacres in the East.¡±


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t?¡± Virna replied. ¡°Your father himself did.¡±


    That made Camille¡¯s eyes twitch.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t want more war, do we?¡± Virna continued. ¡°I¡¯ll be clear. Hath-Aman conquered the kingdoms at our borders. He¡¯s in charge now. He¡¯s not a mythical ogre in the far east anymore. He¡¯s right next to us, and he demands much. But he will offer much in return if he¡¯s our ally. The elves, well, they don¡¯t favor our position anymore. I¡¯m sure we can reach a mutual agreement. Even if there were conflicts, we could mediate.¡±


    The thing that sucked the most about his words was that they sounded reasonable as hell. If I were the king, he¡¯d sound wise and measured.


    Too bad Hath-Aman¡¯s plans for the elves weren¡¯t that simple and rosy. That was the most damn annoying part about it.


    ¡°Hath-Aman would murder every elf if he could,¡± Zyra cut in. ¡°Do you think you have bargaining power when he¡¯s gained control of the Kingdom of Bazania, right to the East? His armies are now ten times as big as yours, and those mountains won¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Virna opened his mouth to argue again, but the king held up a hand, silencing him. He turned his full attention to me, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°Lord Tactician,¡± he said slowly, ¡°I know of you. My mother told me the prophecies. She believed in you. The one who would lead few against many. If it is you¡­¡±


    ¡°Superstition,¡± muttered Virna.


    Malor ignored him. He looked straight at me.


    ¡°If we were to take your side, what exactly would you ask of us? And what can you offer in return?¡±


    I glanced at Lariel, then at Zyra and Nidar. They nodded almost imperceptibly, giving me their unspoken support. I turned back to the king, speaking with all the conviction I could muster. ¡°I¡¯d like to prove it to you, Your Majesty. Prove to you what would happen if you accept Hath-Aman¡¯s deals. Things that are currently happening in the East. If you want peace with him, it will be short-lived. And in return, we¡¯ll stand as your shield. Whatever storms come from the East, we¡¯ll face them together. And we will win.¡±


    What did I even say? Those words slipped straight out of my mouth.


    The king¡¯s brow furrowed, his gaze distant as he considered the proposal. Virna shifted, restless, clearly displeased that the discussion hadn¡¯t gone entirely in his favor. But Camille¡¯s eyes met mine, a flicker of approval in their depths.


    And then, a message popped up in our group chat.


    VINARA: Lord Tactician, something¡¯s wrong.


    She was one of our elves. I¡¯d given commands to her and a few others to watch over suspicious areas. Aria¡¯s grid couldn¡¯t go that far, but messages had a longer range.


    CONNOR: What is it?


    VINARA: You¡¯ve asked me to watch over the palace. This looks very, very wrong.


    CONNOR: Tell me more. Explain it clearly.


    VINARA: People are coming through the gate of the city. Let through by the guards. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. Whatever they¡¯re planning, it¡¯s terrible.

 Chapter 15 - Protection

    VINARA: They are mages. I am absolutely sure. I have no idea what kind of magic they are summoning, but they can mimic the attire of others. And even their faces, I think. They can shape-shift.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, clenching my fist to keep my nerves in check. The news was worse than I had anticipated and opened too many possibilities.


    CONNOR: Thank you, Vinara. What did they morph into?


    VINARA: They were guards, now they¡¯re gardeners. Lord Tactician. I think they want to assassinate us. Maybe this is how the assassins entered the palace yesterday.


    CONNOR: Copy. Inform the rest of our scouts.


    I hesitated, looking at the noblemen. I couldn¡¯t trust any of them, but Camila. I had to let her know as soon as possible. The noblemen were one hundred percent on it. Laredo, that man in red who seemed to be in charge of the palace guard, was supposed to be in charge, finally cleared his throat and stepped forward, his tone overly polite.


    ¡°Thank you very much, my fellow Lords,¡± he began smoothly, his voice carrying an undertone of dismissal. ¡°We¡¯ll be on watch and provide you with my personal guard.¡± He placed a hand to his chest, bowing theatrically. ¡°Unfortunately, we have a tightly packed agenda today, and we must follow His Majesty¡¯s planned schedule.¡±


    I hesitated, the words sour in my mouth as I forced them out, facing the king and no one else. ¡°Your majesty. I believe we are still at risk. We¡¯d like to negotiate further. Perhaps, we¡¯ll find accommodation outside of the palace.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nonsense,¡± Larendo said, his eyes slowly moving toward Virna, then toward the king. ¡°I will personally vow to offer security for you and your party. We¡¯re not savages. We know how to treat guests. What happened last night will never happen again!¡±


    He sounded too sure to have just faced a major lapse in defense capabilities. Any company in the airline industry showing such a lapse would be forced to conduct a major investigation with third party observers. Here they were acting as if it were nothing.


    I examined him from head to toe, feigning a polite smile while summoning the grid at the same time to see if there were enemies moving. I didn¡¯t see any. At least not yet. The palace was still clear.


    And looking over at them, I thought showing utter opposition could be dangerous. I had to consult with my group.


    CONNOR: People. We¡¯re in trouble. Vinara has seen shape-shifting mages walking through the gates. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s how they snuck in. I am thinking of pretending to agree, then retreat before they can.


    ZYRA: Aria¡¯s mercy! We should¡¯ve seen this coming


    CONNOR: Yeah, they¡¯re basically cornering us. I think it¡¯s better if we retreat before they get in position. Meaning while they can¡¯t see us, before they can regroup.


    NIDAR: I knew it!


    ZYRA: I do not want us to be prisoners in their palace, under the pretext of being kept safe.


    CONNOR: So. I plan for us to accept their plans and flee immediatenly. Anytime we feel like we¡¯re getting cornered, point us through the group chat and I conduct a plan. I want you all to communicate this to our friends. Do you all agree?


    NIDAR: Yes, Lord Tactician.


    ZYRA: Connor. I agree with the plan. But we need to speak to the princess. We can trust her. It¡¯s perhaps our last option to get someone in the palace to care. they¡¯re not aware. And let the king know. If this is true, they are conspiring against us.


    CONNOR: Will Malor believe them? It will take some time to sway him.


    ZYRA: We need her in our group communications.


    CONNOR: Right.


    ZYRA: Right now. She needs to accept you as his tactician, and she¡¯ll join right in, we¡¯d have her in our party. Invite her and Malor. We have a chance right now.


    And how do I do it? I had only one way of doing it.


    I bowed my head slightly and faced her, letting the moment hang between us. There was an urgency in my voice I hadn¡¯t planned.


    ¡°Lady¡­ Camille,¡± I said, looking directly into her eyes. ¡°Tell me. Do you believe in Aria? Do you believe in me as your Tactician?¡±


    She tilted her head, a flicker of surprise crossing her face, and then amusement. Her gaze lingered, studying me, the purple in her eyes brightening with a playful glint. Her lips curled slightly, as if she wasn¡¯t sure whether I was being serious or not.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What?¡± She squinted, half-smiling. ¡°Where did that come from, my lord?¡±


    Before I could respond, Vinra cleared his throat, the abrupt sound making both Camille and me snap back to attention. He looked pointedly at his timepiece and gave a polite, but impatient, clap. ¡°Alright, enough with the theatrics. It¡¯s time for the next scheduled element.¡±


    I stifled a sigh. I hadn¡¯t seen anything in Camille¡¯s expression that confirmed her loyalty¡ªno visible signs of acceptance or commitment to my leadership. Yet I pressed on, leaning in.


    ¡°Do you believe?¡± I asked, my tone more intense.


    Camille chuckled, the sound light but cautious, and then slowly, the laughter faded from her lips as something seemed to shift behind her eyes. There was a hint of confusion as she took in my serious expression, and I could see her mind racing.


    ¡°Young man,¡± she said. Young man? She looked at least five years younger than me. ¡°Of course I believe in Aria, but I¡­¡±


    Just then, a group of local guards began advancing toward us, their heavy spears gripped firmly in their hands. The lead guard stopped a few paces away, his face stern and unyielding.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he hissed, his voice low and full of authority. ¡°Your time is up. Move along.¡±


    One of the guards clamped a firm hand around my shoulder, squeezing harder than necessary.


    I shot a pleading look at Camille, raising my voice in defiance. ¡°Princesse Camille, let¡¯s meet again soon. Let¡¯s meet and talk. There are important things I must say.¡±


    Outrage rippled through the chamber as one of the noblemen, a tall, thin figure in elaborate robes, scoffed loudly. The fake indignation in his voice was exaggerated, dripping with disdain.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± he sneered. ¡°Our princess is not some common street girl to be addressed in such a manner! What do you mean meet and talk in private?¡±


    Another noble, this one with a bejeweled sash and a self-satisfied smirk, muttered loudly enough for everyone to hear, ¡°I knew these elves had brought a savage Northerner!¡±


    Camille¡¯s cheeks flushed, but her expression was unreadable. She glanced toward me But it vanished quickly as Larendo stepped forward, his eyes cold and dismissive.


    ¡°Quick,¡± he barked to the guards, his voice echoing through the hall. ¡°Escort that ingrate out of the royal chamber. Let him know his place.¡±


    I could see noblemen screaming and recalling the interaction, some of them pointing indignantly at me. Virna was making a point of exaggerating the exact words I had used to make me sound like a sexual pervert.


    Two of the guards tightened their grip on my arms, steering me toward the exit, their movements rough and unkind. As they dragged me away, I managed one last look back at Camille. She looked confused. Of course, if she agreed to meeting me there¡¯d be bizarre rumours circling around.


    CONNOR: Zyra. Please, help me.


    The elven commander moved away from the guards, facing the princess.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, of course, my ladies. Princes, It¡¯d be great to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Now shut up,¡± growled a guard, giving her the same treatment as me. I bit back a curse as they escorted us back.


    I hesitated, but my haunches gave the feeling that it was best to play along.


    With that, the heavy doors closed behind us, cutting us off from the royal hall, and from her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said the same brawny soldier who¡¯d scolded and manhandled us. ¡°Now you¡¯re under my watch. Let¡¯s get you to your rooms. And you¡¯ll stay put until my Lord Commands it.¡±


    We exchanged glances.


    ¡°I need to talk to the princess,¡± Zyra repeated. ¡°Please let her know that an audience would be necessary.¡±


    The guard spat on the floor, his expression hard. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure your request reaches her ears,¡± he said with a mocking smile. He gestured to the other guards. ¡°Move along.¡±


    We marched back in silence. But through Aria¡¯s system, we were all communicating with our comrades, letting them know what was coming.


    CONNOR: Alynna, Lariel. How are you holding up in your rooms? Anything suspicious? Did the scouts inform you?


    ALYNNA: My lord future-husband! I¡¯m at the marketplace now.


    CONNOR: Marketplace?


    ALYNNA: What? You didn¡¯t order me to stay in. I decided to do some scouting on my own. And have some lamb chops!


    CONNOR: *sigh* You should¡¯ve told me! You¡¯re far from the grid now. Anyway, you¡¯re probably safer. Are you in disguise?


    ALYNNA: Unrecognizable. I¡¯m good at this.


    CONNOR: Good to hear. How about you, Lariel?


    LARIEL: Missing you.


    Talk about sighing.


    CONNOR: Me too.


    ALYNNA: I miss you more!


    LARIEL: But can¡¯t see any action from here, and I¡¯ve kept my eyes trained on the window. There¡¯s been a few routine changes.


    I looked ahead at the group that was escorting us to our rooms, the group signaling each other to divide them. I looked over at Aria¡¯s map. A sudden shock burst through my chest.


    The Alabenian soldiers walking next to me were already marked in red, as enemies. They were the same ones who¡¯d been us in the courtroom, so their change in status was probably just related to the current situation.


    But across the four levels of this central palace, or the area I currently had access to, I couldn¡¯t locate or differentiate the new mages who¡¯d walked in. I gave a few rounds. I hadn¡¯t explored the castle with the map prior to the revelation, but it looked like not much had changed. Where were all the mages?


    CONNOR: Vinara. Any visual on the mages?


    VINARA: I¡¯ve lost them. I¡¯m sorry, Lord Tactician. It¡¯s just the time for a guard change. Tons moved in, others changed and went home. It was hard to follow.


    I gritted my teeth, now alone, walking over to my room and knocking on the door.


    I delivered a single message to all my units.


    CONNOR: Alright. Let¡¯s stay wary throughout the night.


    The door opened, and Lariel welcomed me with a hug and a kiss. We moved forward, the door shutting behind our backs and her embrace growing tighter. I caressed her hair and looked into her eyes, pools of light and love. She leaned in and planted a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°My perfect tactician,¡± she said, following through with more sweet kisses. Damn those made a man feel good. I followed through, shutting my eyes and kissing her upper lip. My hands moved around her hips, sliding down to grasp those firm muscles that were too big for my hand.


    ¡°Lariel,¡± I said, leaning my head back. She reached forward again, but I placed a finger on her lips. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta stay put. Last night we were lucky none of us got killed. I think Ina is still recovering from healing us all.¡±


    Lariel let out a sigh.


    ¡°And I thought we¡¯d have the night for ourselves!¡± she said with a sigh of displeasure. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to do it again! Please, Connor! A quick one!¡±

 Chapter 16 - Into the Night

    ¡°What a man,¡± Lariel said through a ragged breath, straddling my whole body and arching her back.


    Her hair was a beautiful mess, spilling across her shoulders and bare chest like radiant gold. Her cheeks were flushed, the softest pink lighting her skin as she leaned in closer, hands on my chest. Her eyes were shut in bliss, and I could feel her pulse racing against mine. I was dizzy with her warmth, every sense heightened, enjoying a magnificent view.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡± she said, eyes brimming with both excitement and bliss. ¡°It''s not all about me!"


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I said, letting out a pent up breath.


    She pressed against me, deepening the kiss, her fingers sliding into my hair, arching toward me until¡­.


    Just when I thought I could lose myself in this moment, I tensed, our world shattering as the words blared in my peripheral vision:


    NIDAR: Are you looking out the window? More guards are coming in. I think it¡¯s time to get out, Lord Tactician.


    I stifled a groan, breaking away from Lariel¡¯s kiss with a sigh. I¡¯d been focused, caught in that singular moment with her, and now¡ªleave it to Nidar to drop a bomb like that in the middle of everything. Her eyes opened slowly, taking a second to register what had happened.


    Her brows knit together, mirroring my irritation, though her expression was still soft, her lips pink and slightly swollen. "Reinforcements?" she murmured, barely managing to hide her disappointment.


    I gave her a tight smile. ¡°Duty calls, it seems,¡± I muttered, my voice more bitter than I intended. My fingers reluctantly brushed a stray lock of hair from her face, catching a last glimpse of her flushed cheeks. She let out a quiet sigh, a rueful smile playing at her lips.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hissed, snapping myself back to the problem at hand.


    With a final look at her, I checked the chat again, the cold urgency of the message dousing any lingering warmth from before. She slowly started moving away from me, reaching for her robe and leaning through the window.


    I sat up, reality settling back into place like an iron weight between us.


    I stood and glanced out the window, noticing the ruined wing of what had been Kent¡¯s quarters in our field of vision, and the central garden of the palace, spotting what Nidar had meant¡ªfigures moving in lines, their armor glinting faintly under the night sky as they filtered through the palace gates. The grid showed that they¡¯d basically doubled the guards. But they were not moving toward us. They were remaining on the lower floors. I took a closer look through Aria¡¯s system, closing up on them and watching them reach for some kind of empty storage room. They were not moving toward our quarters.


    It seemed like they were waiting for a command to be given, perhaps to surround the palace and lock us in. We¡¯d have to disrupt their plans.


    At that time, the sun was fading behind the walls and the mountain, and torchmen were lightening up torches on the edges of the garden wall. Their light flickered with a golden-orange hue that danced over the stone walls, casting shadows that seemed to grow and stretch in the vast garden.


    A look at the grid showed me that they were doing the same on the inner hallways.


    They were a liability¡ªbright beacons that threatened to give us away if we dared to step into their reach.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lariel said. ¡°I can perfectly slide out the window and climb to the roof, then jump into the city.¡±


    ¡°I can try too, although I don¡¯t have parkour skills or whatever, and I¡¯d just slow you down. What if I¡±


    And then I received another message by Nidar. I hadn¡¯t replied to the first.


    NIDAR: Lord Tactician?


    CONNOR: I¡¯m on it. But for now. Whoever is good at sliding out of windows and through the roof without arising suspicion. Please prepare. I¡¯ll need you out in a few minutes. Please let me know who you are.


    ZYRA: There¡¯s too much light outside. They lit the torches already. Unless you have a way to put away all their fires, the scouts are present in the garden for a reason. And if you want to attack the palace, talk about destroying our only chance at peace.


    CONNOR: Definitely. We will not engage in combat. De-escalate the situation if you can, which may even mean, I¡¯m sorry to say, to desist and go back into the room. Try not to be captured and only kill if you¡¯re one hundred percent sure you won¡¯t draw any attention and you can hide the body.


    ZYRA: Agreed.


    And now I had to find a way to deal with the torches. And I had an idea: basic physics. The basic science experiment when you extinguish a candle by covering it with a glass jar.


    CONNOR: Ina, are you there?


    INA: Yeah. What do you want?


    That kid had an annoying attitude. But she¡¯d saved my life, so I let it go. Maybe if I was nice to her she¡¯d reciprocate some respect.


    CONNOR: Ina. You can generate force-fields. Right?


    INA: Force what?


    CONNOR: Those bubbles you make that shield things. Do they put out fires?


    She didn¡¯t answer for a few seconds.


    INA: Yes. That works, for whatever reason. You want me to put out those torches? I can¡¯t see them, though my room doesn¡¯t face the garden. And I cannot do them all at once, by the way. It has to be done one by one.


    CONNOR: That would do. I¡¯ll guide you through. And we can have you attempt leaving your room to see if they follow us, if they won¡¯t let us, or what. Is anyone in? There¡¯s a balcony in the hallways that faces the garden. I am not so good with climbing, so I could try to meet you there.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    NIDAR: Agree. My comrades are ready.


    ZYRA: Sounds good.


    The plan was coming together, barely. The torches blazing in the courtyard made every shadow a danger, every glint of armor an omen. I turned to Lariel, who was already watching me intently, her playful grin transformed into a fierce determination. Her fingers brushed over my arm, a silent promise before she shrugged on her cloak, fastening it with deft fingers, and slid her bow, arrow and quiver, fastening it with her deft fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said with a wink.


    I still had to put on my pants. It was time to go.


    CONNOR: Ina, get ready to get out along with Zyra. We need eyes out there before Ina makes her move.


    ZYRA: On my way.


    I held Lariel¡¯s gaze, fastening my trousers and putting on my shirt of chainmail. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to move fast. Once Ina starts extinguishing the torches, the guards will react quickly. This whole place will be on high alert.¡±


    A glimmer of excitement danced in her eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we¡¯re gone before they know where to look.¡±


    With a final nod, she made her way to the window, waiting for command. The courtyard was teeming with guards below, but the darkened rooftops beyond offered a pathway¡ªif we could make it there unseen.


    ZYRA: We made it past the guard.


    CONNOR: How?


    INA: Bribed him. Humans are so predictable. And¡­ Zyra told him I¡¯m her daughter and that I¡¯m starving. They think we¡¯re heading for the kitchens.


    CONNOR: Well done. Tell me when you¡¯re in position.


    ZYRA: Already there. Where should she start?


    CONNOR: Let Lariel come out first and then the one closest to you? Can you see our window from the balcony? I think we''re in the third room from left to right.


    INA: Got it.


    The torches beneath us faded. I nodded at my elven lover.


    Lariel was already poised to slip out, one hand gripping the edge of the stone ledge, her balance light and graceful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you out there,¡± she whispered, her eyes catching mine before she vanished out the window. In a flash, she was moving along the ledge, swift and sure-footed, a shadow against the night sky. I watched as she disappeared, climbing upward, my heartbeat quickening with both worry and admiration.


    ¡°Connor, focus,¡± I muttered to myself, snapping out of it. I reached for the door and opened it.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said. The single guard at my door was cross armed, a large straight sword at his waist and a halberd resting against the wall. ¡°I need to get some food. Can I go to the kitchens?¡±


    He chuckled and his response felt mocking and unserious.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, my Lord. Orders from my own lord. For your protection.¡±


    ¡°I see. See, it¡¯s gonna be alright.¡± I reached for the money pouch and presented him with two gold coins.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± he said, facing me. I noticed he had some kind of reed whistle hanging from his neck. He was about to reach for it, when I delivered a perfectly timed right uppercut to his chin, and he went down.


    I caught him by the armor before he could tumble back and make a hell of a sound, and dragged him into the room. The next few seconds were blurry, and I acted by instinct. I gagged his mouth with the sheets, removed his armor and put it on me. It was a little short, height wise, but it worked. I didn¡¯t need to kill him, but I tied both his arms and feet, and when I was fully dressed, I replaced my sword with his.


    I made my way to the hallway, finding the balcony. Zyra and Ina were posted there, Zyra reaching for her hilt as soon as she saw me, and Ina looking like a literal kid next to the elven commander.


    CONNOR: Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s me.


    Zyra cocked her head staring me up and down, then relaxed.


    ¡°How was the room?¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± Ina replied.


    ¡°Time to let Nidar and his gang go,¡± I said to the young elf. She nodded without even looking at me, and her force magic shield began rippling through the garden below, swallowing the first torchlight in a wave of darkness. One by one, the torches sputtered out, their warm glow fading until the entire courtyard lay shrouded in shadow.


    I felt Zyra tense beside me as she peered over the balcony. ¡°Look,¡± she whispered. Down below, the guards were stirring, confused murmurs breaking the silence as they began clustering together, their heads swiveling as they scanned for threats. Their confusion was to our advantage.


    ¡°Now¡¯s our chance,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s move. There are fewer guards on that side.¡±


    I motioned to Zyra, who slipped ahead, her movements as fluid as Lariel¡¯s had been. She took the lead, her form melting into the darkness as she navigated the palace hallways. I followed, heart pounding, every sense on high alert. Ina was keeping pace with us remotely, systematically extinguishing torches along our route, leaving pockets of shadow for us to slip through unseen.


    I halted them at a turn. Two guards were passing through. We stayed in the shadows, holding our breath as we let them pass, then continued our path.


    As we neared the outer walls, I spotted Lariel crouched low near an arched gate, her figure barely visible in the darkness, on a section of the garden lined by dark trees. She flashed a quick grin when she saw us, motioning us over with a flick of her hand.


    The three of us huddled against the wall, our breaths shallow as the final phase of our escape loomed before us. ¡°The outer courtyard is heavily guarded,¡± Lariel whispered. ¡°But if Ina can keep the path dark, we should be able to make it to the outer gates.¡±


    I signaled to Ina, sending a message through the chat:


    CONNOR: Keep going, Ina. Focus on the main courtyard now.


    INA: You owe me, big time.


    More torches blinked out, covering our escape in deepening shadows. Finally, we made our way toward the gate, inching closer, step by careful step, until the guards stationed there were just faint outlines in the darkness. I held my breath, feeling Lariel¡¯s hand slip into mine as we moved together, one careful movement at a time. Zyra stayed close, her eyes scanning for any break in the shadows.


    Just as we were about to pass through the gate, one of the guards let out a shout, a harsh sound that cut through the silence like a blade. ¡°There!¡± he bellowed, raising his weapon as he sprinted toward us. His hand reached for another one of those reed whistles, when Lariel¡¯s arrow struck right into his throat. His tongue stiffened, as if he were trying to let out a grunt, but he fell on his back.


    Lariel climbed down the wall like a spider, reaching for the man¡¯s pockets. She slid out keychain.


    CONNOR: Great. If this key grants access to the soldier¡¯s gate and not the main gate, we don¡¯t need to open that big thing or climb the wall.


    Everything was going great. I looked back, noticing Nidar and the other four elves that were with him moving in the shadows.


    CONNOR: This way. Right toward the gate.


    But something was wrong. Aside from those two guards, there had been no mass movement of attackers, no fake plan. Hadn¡¯t they brought all those people to ambush us?


    They hadn¡¯t even ordered our capture. They would probably do so in a minute.


    But it felt like we weren¡¯t a priority. So much for assassins sneaking into the palace.


    Something was wrong.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I saw Nidar pause for a moment. He turned around, climbing over the wall and staring into the palace. I could see faint shadows of guards moving around.


    CONNOR: Nidar, get over here.


    NIDAR: Did you not see that? Lord Commander. Quick, check the grid and look at those people over there.


    CONNOR: You mean the new guards? The mages disguised as guards?


    I did so while visualizing the lower grounds of the palace through the grid. What I saw sent a shockwave through my mind. I thought I saw two elves, conversing with each other, dressed in perfect elven armor. Except I didn¡¯t recognize their faces.


    What were they planning?

 Chapter 17 - The Conspiracy

    I gritted my teeth, my mind reeling through the possibilities. It was obviously a decoy, possibly to frame us. Whatever their plan was, I had to get my elves to safety.


    ¡°You get out of here as soon as possible,¡± I said to the group, pointing at the guard¡¯s room next to the main gate. ¡°They¡¯ll be here. It¡¯s best if you exit the city as soon as possible. And don¡¯t let anyone see what or who you are.


    ¡°Tactician,¡± Zyra whispered in the dark, dragging the dead soldier into the cubicle.


    It was a bit of a shock to hear her address me with that title.


    ¡°Take care,¡± she said softly.


    I nodded. ¡°Get in contact with Vinara and the other half of our group. Quick! We don¡¯t want them to find you. I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±


    They nodded, Nidar and his group scrambling through the door, with Ina moving too slow for her own good. But Lariel remained standing, looking at me like a lost puppy, her hand tight over her bow.


    ¡°Connor,¡± she said softly. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Find out what they¡¯re after,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, moving toward me and crouching, gently reaching for my hand. ¡°Let me come with you and guard your back. I¡¯m as stealthy as a mouse. And, you know my skills.¡±


    I smiled. I knew I couldn¡¯t send her off. Instead I nodded, just as our comrades shut the doors behind us.


    Behind us, I saw soldiers through the trees rekindling the lights behind a section of trimmed trees.


    I sighed in frustration. ¡°We¡¯ll be at risk and probably will disrupt the peace we wanted to keep. But I have a feeling we must do this.¡±


    Just as we started moving, groups of guards began marching toward the gates. They¡¯d find that something was wrong and locate their dead comrade in no time. I skimmed through the grid, signaling my elven lover to move in between the trees. We made our way toward the palace proper.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, lifting my hand, the grid shifting forward in my mind. What was happening? Aria was prompting me to look into the palace.


    I looked for the fake elves Nidar had warned me about, but all I saw were guards¡­ No¡­ There were two, dressed in traditional elven silks, golden and green, and were walking toward the throne room, passing through, noblemen turning and facing them with narrowed eyes, all except for Virna and Larendo. Their eyes gave away that they had expected this very thing to happen.


    And those elves¡­ despite the accurate silks, the elven ears and the long hair, there was something wrong with them¡ªan uncanny valley kind of effect, a dark, unnatural aura, their shapes faintly twisting and shimmering. Aria could cut through the illusion, at least partly, to remind me of what they were. They weren¡¯t elves; their magical signatures, foul and jagged, made my skin crawl.


    These were Hath-Aman¡¯s sorcerers.


    ¡°Lariel,¡± I said. ¡°There are sorcerers in the king¡¯s chambers.¡±


    She gasped.


    It could only mean one thing.


    They were decoys.


    But how? Probably not all the soldiers were onto the plan. They¡¯d probably come in, disguised as soldiers destined, to relieve the current troops. And then morphed into elves.


    To one end. The guards on the royal hall must have been swapped as well. Laredo must be behind them.


    I inched closer, a heavy feeling in my heart.


    And then, it was too late. I saw with my own eyes how the fake elves knelt before the king and the princess. Their hands then shifted forward, knives flying from their sleeves, landing precisely on the royal¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted.


    The young king gasped, hand on his chest, the courtiers shrieking in outrage. Guards shifted forward trying to defend the royals. Magic flared under the feet of the fake elves, smoke and light bursting out, whirling around the room and shielding the eyes of the witnesses.


    Chaos ensued.


    Back in the gardens, I stumbled forward, but Lariel held onto my arms.


    "Lariel," I hissed sharply. "This is bad."


    Visions of the upper hall flashed in my mind, the dark mist of the sorcerer¡¯s power whirling around the former king, chaos, whistles and horns blowing across the palace, beacons being lit outside. Orders being issued.


    "My nephews! Oh my dear nephews!" shouted Larendo on the hallway, his hands up in the air. "Please, please, do not die on me, my dear ones!"


    The noblewomen fainted in shock. The men scrambled out, shouting, a few unsheathing blades to defend the honor of the dead royals. But the elves had disappeared.


    Two guards moved the bodies of the king and the princess, going on their knees, hand feeling for pulse and breathing. Bullshit. I could see their images fading. Those two were not the same guards as before, their images whirled strangely when seen through Aria''s grid. I could guess they had been elves a minute ago, the same who had attacked. Now, they lifted the bodies of the two royals onto their shoulders.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Make way." They bellowed, moving them behind the throne, toward a brightly lit room. ¡°We¡¯ll take them to the infirmary.¡±


    "Fuck!" I cursed. "It cannot be."


    It really couldn''t.


    CONNOR: Everybody. Please get the hell out of the city. If you can, find a way to disguise yourselves. It¡¯s open season on elves tonight.


    ZYRA: What happened, Connor?


    CONNOR: The king and queen are dead, killed by sorcerers disguised as elves.


    ZYRA:...


    NIDAR: Shit.


    Lariel rested her hand on my shoulder.


    I couldn''t keep my eyes away from the scene. That poor young man, who was trying to do the best for his people, to be the best, had been betrayed in cold blood. Was it all because Virna and Larendo couldn''t keep their lies forever? Was it because they themselves coveted the throne? Was it because they suspected the elves would sway the king to our side?


    Whatever it was, Larendo and Virna were making a show. Virna had unsheathed his sword as dozens of guards had entered the room, all of them armed to the teeth.


    "Find those damn elves!" Virna ordered. "And execute them on sight!"


    I scanned through the hallways. It would be easy to see. We had outsmarted them in a way, at first, but we hadn''t seen this coming. They were really there, having killed our only hope. What was next? Was the kingdom about to be obliterated and given to one of those lying bastards?


    Whatever happened, we¡¯d have to keep fighting.


    "We must go back," I said to Lariel, watching groups of soldiers take different routes. ¡°It¡¯s over. We must regroup and get to safety. Maybe find allies in the north or other tribes, or plan to fund rebels. Alabenia is lost.¡±


    Across the grid, I could already see soldiers moving into our rooms and finding them empty. One of them found the guy I''d knocked out. The lower rooms were buzzing with activity and soldiers started marching across the garden circling the perimeter.


    And I felt Aria prompting me to look back into the grand hall. No, not even the palace hall. There was another room behind. What could I find there? The fake soldiers were taking the dead king and princess down the stairs. But... The prince''s eyes shifted. He was still alive. What about the princess?


    The second guard carried her on his shoulder, across a dark section that led down, perhaps into a storage. And then, I saw the princess gasp, lifting her head, her purple hair a ruffled mess. With a sudden shriek, she started shifting, trying to get away from the grasp of her captor.


    The man reacted by slapping her face.


    I felt my blood boil.


    I didn''t care that a group of six soldiers passed right by me. I had to save them. I had to.


    What were they even planning?


    "We''ve gotta save them!" I hissed at Lariel.


    "Them? But you said they were..."


    "They''re alive. They''re gagging them at this very moment, and kicking them. They''re not even guards from the actual palace. They''re sorcerers."


    Lariel gasped.


    CONNOR: They¡¯re alive. I¡¯ll be back soon.


    ZYRA: Be careful, tactician.


    I narrowed my eyes as I saw the kidnappers extract ropes and cloth, covering the heads and bodies, as if they were dead bodies. They placed them again over their shoulders, carrying them out through another small door.


    And then, they disappeared from view. They were too far away for me to reach across the grid.


    "We have to move forward," I said, my heart beating fast as I scanned the groups of soldiers that moved around us. Torches blazed in their hands, trailing threads of smoke, more groups moved across the garden, some moving directly toward us.


    "Then, let''s do it now!" Lariel exclaimed, making her way forward, tiptoeing across the section of trees and advancing toward the sides of the main palace building. I did the same, following her through, toward the corner, where at this very moment, there were no soldiers crossing through. Then, we continued our way, we had to reach the other end of the building, toward the spot where the shapeshifters had taken the royals. I could see soldiers posted on the back end, and others patrolling to our right, dividing us into other sections.


    My instincts prickled at me as I saw a large commotion around the gate. They''d found the body of their fallen comrade, and they were absolutely gonna close the perimeter of the city and look for our crew.


    CONNOR: Heads up, they just found the dead guy in the cubicle. Get the hell out of the city as soon as possible.


    ZYRA: We''re onto that.


    And in that very moment, a sharp voice took us out of our stupor.


    "There you are! You disgusting scum of the earth!"


    Two soldiers pointed at us, spears forward. Lariel moved, readying her bow and nocking an arrow.


    But in a second, those two turned into six soldiers, all aiming at us. I had my sword in hand, but this wouldn''t be too wise.


    Or would it? There was no other way. I was relatively proficient, but Lariel was an expert.


    CONNOR: Let''s do it.


    She shot an arrow, striking right into the head of the one to our left.


    Then we began to run.


    As expected, an arrow buzzed past my ear, thrown from one of the towers overhead, and soldiers began to surround us from the opposite side.


    And all of them charged at us like we were some kind of animal, like a little forest boar being hunted or something. One lurched at me with his spear. I dodged, slipping then swinging my blade at him. I did little damage due to my enemy''s sturdy armor, but I managed to close in, grab him by the arm, slide my foot under his kneecap and throw him.


    Then, it was much easier to stab him through the neck.


    [EXP + 06]


    [EXP: 06/20]


    Lariel was a whirlwind, shooting arrows left and right, piercing necks, eyes and all the vital and important points in our enemies. But still, more of them kept coming. Another soldier charged at me. I stepped back, locking eyes on him, then dodged a speartip by a millimeter. Another approached me from behind, I had to whirl to defend, parrying successfully, but noticing one more, managing to stab me in the left arm, pulling sharply, causing a jolt of pain and a thread of blood to spill.


    It was getting ugly. By my side, Lariel was already swinging her blade instead of shooting her bow, parrying and protecting. My heart skipped a bit the moment I saw a speartip pierce into her leg.


    We were in real trouble.


    I saw a face of pure hatred in front of me, a guard whose youthful features were disfigured by his anger, teeth clenched and blue eyes almost turning red. He thrust his spear forward, with the full intention of piercing through me.


    The moment I thought I''d turn into a meat skewer, a pink light flared around me. The thing bumped out of me, and my eyes shot open.


    An arrow buzzed from behind me, emerging from the very same soldier''s trachea, followed by another.


    I looked over at the wall, but I needed help from the grid to close up. Two familiar figures waved at me from above, crawling in between the battlements. One was my beautiful barbarian archer, Alynna, and the other was Ina, with her perpetual face of boredom.


    They had saved my life again.


    I watched as Alynna''s relentless arrows cleared a path before me and Lariel.


    ALYNNA: I''m back for my future husband!


    CONNOR: Glad to see you two. But be careful! They¡¯re already going for you.


    We raced across the field, and I frantically reached for a view of the grid.


    I could see a side behind the walls, a secret exit accessible only from inside, whereas outside, the entire wall was guarded by soldiers.


    The view from the grid wasn¡¯t promising¡ªguards filled nearly every corner outside the wall, more emerging from the palace than I could count. Even if I managed to vault the wall, there¡¯d be no escaping that way without an army on our heels. But the idea of slipping into the palace from within, through one of its weak points, clicked into place. I glanced at Lariel; her hand was pressed to her leg where the spear had struck, blood staining her fingers. She caught my gaze and gave a firm nod.


    There was no other way.


    ¡°Change of plans,¡± I hissed. ¡°We''re going back in.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Secret Passages

    I had no time to explain.


    Lariel¡¯s eyes flicked to the windows along the palace¡¯s lower level. With a grunt, she adjusted her grip on her bow, pulling an arrow from her quiver and shooting it into the nearest window, glass shattering loudly.


    ¡°Go first!¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you from here.¡±


    A crash from behind made me whirl around. More guards were already onto us, and on the wall, I could see Ina and Alynna struggling against a wave of guards, reinforcements scaling up to their position. Ina looked exhausted, her arm resting on Alynna''s shoulder for support.


    A single look at Lariel told me she wasn¡¯t going to back down, not with her leg bleeding and a sword in her hand, even if it meant defending our entry point alone.


    ALYNNA: Hurry up, lover boy! We''ll hold them, but don¡¯t make us wait too long!


    I shoved myself through the broken window, landing inside a dusty, darkened room of the palace¡¯s lower level. It smelled of damp stone and the metallic tang of weapons mounted along the walls and on iron stands. This room was an armory, and luckily for us, it wasn¡¯t occupied at the moment.


    Men cursed and yelled behind the windows. I would bite my fingernails if I could, hoping that Lariel didn¡¯t get caught by our enemies.


    I leaned back through the window, my heart pounding hard and saw my elven lover running backward, shooting arrow after arrow. She had single handedly killed half a dozen, but behind us, more guards kept joining their comrades in chasing us.


    After a moment, Lariel was already next to the window. I pushed glass shards from the window frame and stretched my hand, helping her slip through. She landed with a gasp, limping but steadfast. Her gaze darted over the abandoned armory, and she immediately set about reloading her bow.


    ¡°Do you really think the passage will get us past the guards?¡± she asked with a heavy breath.


    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky,¡± I said, helping her to the end of the room and opening the door that led to the hallway. ¡°It leads to the base of the outer wall. That¡¯s where I¡¯ll signal Alynna and Ina, if they¡¯re able to catch the carriage outside the gates.¡±


    I thought of my crew outside the walls. They¡¯d be willing to help, however, I didn¡¯t want to put them at risk.


    But if they could manage one thing, maybe this would work.


    CONNOR: Anyone close to the main city gates, on the north wing? You have a target. A carriage with the city guard¡¯s insignia¡ªlook for it near the west side entrance. I need you to tail it, or at least tell me where it¡¯s going. Our royal family is still there, and they¡¯re alive, but barely. And be careful. Those people with them are sorcerers, not guards.


    ZYRA: We''re already past the south gate. Going back in would be suicide.


    CONNOR: Oh. Gotcha. Alynna? Now that we¡¯re in, we¡¯ll try to get out, but see if you can stop it.


    ALYNNA: I¡¯ll go check them. I¡¯d say you owe me a drink and some kisses. Wait¡­ I see it from here.


    CONNOR: Can you stop it? Like, light one of the buildings on fire, creating a distraction.


    ALYNNA: Wow. Don¡¯t think that¡¯d be necessary. Fire in a city reminds me of certain events. We don¡¯t want to burn the place down. But leave it to me. I think I¡¯ve got it.


    CONNOR: I¡¯m glad to hear it. Inform me on how it goes.


    Lariel raised an eyebrow, clearly dubious but with the ghost of a grin, as if her trust for Aria and me gave her confidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, and she replied with a curt nod.


    We had to get out.


    The grid''s outline showed a hidden passage, pointed at in red by Aria¡¯s power, in another room opposite from us, then twenty paces to the left, cleverly disguised between two stacked shelves of shields and swords. A flicker of a grin tugged at the corner of my mouth; for once, this damned maze of a palace was giving us an advantage.


    Together, we pushed through the shadows of the armory, tracing the outlines of the grid¡¯s map in my mind. We dashed out into the hallway, shutting the door behind us, the rumble of steps echoing above us. They would come for us.


    I tried to open the next room, and when I found the door locked, I delivered a powerful push-kick that broke through the hinges and let us through.


    As we reached the end of the line of shelves, I stopped short, my eyes narrowing at a faint groove running along the wall¡¯s edge. Aria was highlighting a brick that didn¡¯t fit the texture of the others.


    ¡°Here. This is it.¡±


    With a firm push, I pressed into the groove. For a second, nothing happened, but then a deep grinding sound echoed through the empty hall as the wall shifted open, revealing a dark stairwell descending sharply beneath the palace. I recognized it from my earlier vision of the royal family and their captors.


    This passage seemed to have more than one access, as the staircase continued from above.


    Cold, damp air drifted up from the depths, smelling of moss and stone. It would¡¯ve sucked to be imprisoned there and chained to the wall.


    With the echoing steps of our enemies behind us. I flicked a look at Lariel, and together we began our descent, the secret passage closing behind us with a powerful clang.


    The passage twisted beneath the palace, leading through a network of tunnels that seemed to spiral downward, then upward. I almost cursed, fearful that we¡¯d lose them.


    I couldn¡¯t reach the royals anymore with the grid, and the idea of having sorcerers from Hath-Aman kidnapping young people sent shivers down my spine. Those visions I¡¯d seen¡­ I wouldn¡¯t wish those things upon my worst enemies, much less random kids who¡¯d never even killed a fly.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    As we reached the top of the second stairwell, we found ourselves facing a thick wooden door reinforced with iron studs. I pressed my ear to it and listened. Silence. I had to undo the latches and locks but had no problem pushing it open, and we emerged into a narrow tunnel that looked like a water passage built directly into the outer wall.


    This was it, we crawled through it, pushing through the pain in our wounds but determined to finish our duty.


    The iron bars that connected the passage to the city gave way easily. They were more of a decoy. Then, we had the chance to jump. I feared that guards would be expecting us with arrows pointed at our face, but my worries were unfounded.


    Outside, the night sky stretched above, and a thick line of bushes from the outer gardens shielded us from the street, glimmers of light reflecting off the city¡¯s rooftops. The guards on the wall, busy with the growing disturbance, hadn¡¯t noticed us.


    CONNOR: Alynna, Ina. We¡¯re beyond the wall¡ªwest side alcove. How¡¯s it looking?


    ALYNNA: I¡¯m busy at the moment¡­


    CONNOR: Alynna?


    ALYNNA: Wait.


    That was a bit of a relief, if she meant fighting the captors. I could only hope that and not that she¡¯d got caught up on the wall. We could still pursue them through the night, but we¡¯d lose a lot of distance.


    The night air outside was brisk, and the shadows made it easy for us to slip unnoticed toward the city¡¯s main roads. There was silence, except for the echo of brawls on dark sections and screams of women in what apparently was the red light district. Whoever had built those secret passages had thought well.


    It was probably not possible to enter from outside, and it was well hidden. I wondered how many people knew about them. The sorcerers had been informed, however.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I hissed, and Lariel moved through the shadows, into the dark streets. The walls of the castle rose up behind us, echoing with the sound of soldiers giving orders. I could even see some marching through the road.


    I was still wearing armor so I didn¡¯t need to hide so openly, but Lariel had to be careful.


    ALYNNA: I must tell you. I almost reached them, we¡¯re a few blocks from the North gates. Had to break into the stables, but left something for you. It¡¯s close to the North Gate of the palace, so get them before the guards do.


    I summoned the grid again, stretching my view across that section, noticing guards sprinting away, there bound to a small tree, were two horses, one roan, another white, neighing and trying to get out.


    CONNOR: You magnificent warrior girl, you did it again.


    ALYNNA: I¡¯m blushing. Aye, my future-husband. Let¡¯s give these bad boys a beating.


    I signaled to Lariel to stand guard and dashed toward the point where Alynna left them. I soon heard the neigh of a horse, and moving closer to the corner, next to a large house, I found the two horses bound to a tree. A drunk villager lay down close to them, lying on his belly with a bottle in hand.


    ¡°Great!¡± I said, moving toward one of the horses, slowly and securely, it was saddled and bridled, ready to ride. It seemed well trained and calm as I approached.


    ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± I said in a whisper, reaching to cut the rope of this and his white companion. It was a nice color for Lariel. I cut through part of the rope while I mounted the roan, pulling the other rope and spurring, moving back toward Lariel.


    LARIEL: Connor? What¡¯s going on?


    CONNOR: Alynna got us a little transport.


    LARIEL: Horses? Oh no¡­


    CONNOR: What¡¯s wrong?


    LARIEL: I¡­ well. I have bad experiences with such animals.


    I grinned, taking the reins of one of the horses and handing the other to Lariel. ¡°You fought a dozen guards back there without breaking a sweat, but you¡¯re worried about a horse?¡±


    She gave me a look, eyebrows knit together. ¡°I almost broke my back years ago, and I was always afraid of them kicking me,¡± she muttered, but with a sigh, she climbed into the saddle, looking uncomfortable but determined.


    The horses shifted, snorting in the cold night air, sensing our urgency. I leaned forward, patting my horse¡¯s neck to steady it as I surveyed the road ahead.


    ¡°Hey you!¡± shouted a voice. Guards moved in and out of the torchlight, their shadows stretching across the cobblestone. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going! Stop in the name of this holy city!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered softly, signaling to Lariel. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to push through. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Comrades! I captured an elf!¡± I shouted, trusting that my armor could gain a few seconds. ¡°We need to move her to the prison cell.¡±


    I cast her a glance, finding a confused glint in her eye. A wink gave her all the prompt she needed.


    She gave a small nod, clutching the reins tight as we kicked off, moving toward the main road.


    ¡°Stop at once!¡± one of them shouted. ¡°Who authorized you to do this?¡±


    ¡°I have a letter!¡± I said, lifting both hands up.


    They lifted  their spears, holding them offensively as we rode on.


    I cast her another glance.


    ¡°Now!¡± I hissed, digging my heels quickly.


    ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s armed!¡± I shouted, intending to distract them, as Lariel nocked an arrow, which flew true and struck one of them in the eye. The others were left scrambling for their weapons, a couple running toward us. I spurred even harder, willing to run my horse over them. But I worried more for Lariel.


    I tightened my grip on the sword strapped at my side, readying myself as two of them stepped directly into our path, their spears leveled at us.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I called Lariel. I didn¡¯t slow, steering my horse sharply to the left, and swung my blade low, parrying the spear and catching one of the guards in the shoulder. He staggered back, yelling, as I whipped the horse around for a better angle.


    Behind me, Lariel moved quickly, her bow drawn in a heartbeat. She still looked uncomfortable, both due to her pain and her wariness of the horse, but she was obviously an experienced rider.


    She loosed an arrow at another guard, the arrow embedding itself cleanly in his thigh. He dropped his spear with a shout, and Lariel¡¯s horse kicked past him, her movements fierce and focused.


    But more were coming. I could see their shadows converging down the road toward us.


    ¡°Go!¡± I urged, kicking my horse into a gallop as we broke through the line. Lariel stayed close, her gaze darting around, ready to counter any more guards who dared get in our way.


    Once we hit the open street, I looked to the main north road, where Alynna had said she¡¯d caught up to the carriage. The path down the cobbled road was clear enough, but I could hear the faint sound of more guards¡¯ voices behind us, their footsteps closing in.


    We rode hard and past, scaring citizens who dashed away from our path, guards who desperately tried to stab us.


    I approached, summoning the grid to see if it was within my range.


    Turns out I didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Lariel called, pointing down the road. I saw it then¡ªa carriage, silhouetted against the moonlight, rolling relentlessly, with two figures on horseback flanking it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got them,¡± I muttered, pushing the horse to go faster, feeling adrenaline surge within me. We rode past Ina. I caught a glance at her under the soft glow of the city lanterns. Her face was pale and clammy, but we had no time to help her.


    CONNOR: Ina, stay close to us, please.


    INA: ¡­.


    ¡°Alynna!¡± I shouted. She glanced my way, her face splitting into a grin as she notched another arrow.


    ¡°Took you long enough!¡± she called back, her voice as sharp as a blade.


    She galloped toward the carriage, forcing the sorcerers inside to lean out, eyes wide as they realized they were boxed in. One of them raised a hand, preparing a magical blast.


    He was either stupid or too confident for his own good. With a swift motion, and before he could cast his spell, Alynna¡¯s arrow struck him through the chest, the sudden burst of pain cutting off his magic, when a second arrow struck him in the forehead, prompting an outpouring of blood.


    I closed the distance, Lariel following close, as Alynna turned her horse to block any retreat.

 Chapter 19 - Illusion

    Alynna made her way, pulling the door of the carriage open.


    Lariel and I climbed down from our saddles. She stepped forward, her leg bucking slightly as her feet touched the ground.


    I reached out to help her, approaching the carriage and looking over Alynna''s shoulder.


    The two sorcerers were dead as nails, blood spurting out of their chests, arrows poking out like flags. Two human figures were wrapped in red cloth with ropes around their legs, struggling to move, blood staining the fabric.


    I pulled the cloth around their faces. The king looked at me in the darkness. I could see the fear in his eyes, his hair a sweaty mess and a gag around his mouth. I reached for it and pulled it down. He let out a gasp.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he hissed, panting desperately. I didn¡¯t stop to listen; I immediately reached for the cloth that shielded his sister¡¯s head and pulled it off.


    There she was, hair the color of catmint, sweaty and pressed against her face, now pale. Tears still brimmed in her eyes.


    I moved to undo the leather around her mouth while Lariel¡¯s knife freed them from the ropes around their wrists and legs.


    ¡°We should get out!¡± Alynna said, jumping inside the carriage. ¡°Really. Out. As soon as possible. They¡¯ve brought the cavalry out and are on our heels.¡±


    I nodded sharply.


    ¡°Lord Elf Tactician. What are you doing to us?¡± Malor asked, his voice compressed, as if he were in a lot of pain. ¡°Let us return to the castle. Our people need us now! Please, before a disaster happens.¡±


    ¡°Hate to break it to you, your Majesty, but your uncle betrayed you,¡± I said as Lariel tried to get him to sit. He breathed shallowly, pressing his eyes closed and gasping. The wound around his chest became evident.


    ¡°Ina¡¯s here, don¡¯t worry,¡± Alynna said to me, making way for the young healer. She dismounted but almost fell off the horse. Alynna rushed to help her, wrapping her arms around her shoulders and helping her huddle into the carriage.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ betrayed?¡± the king asked. ¡°Larendo, it could be Larendo, perhaps, but never my uncle Vinra. It¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I knew it would take some time for this kid to break out of his denial.


    ¡°They betrayed you, Your Majesty. You¡¯re with us now. And we¡¯re going, or we''ll all be dead meat. Ina, you know what to do. Don¡¯t let them get hurt.¡±


    Ina rolled her eyes. She looked exhausted, holding her hand against her head and breathing deeply. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Princess Camille remained silent and thoughtful, immediately reaching out and hugging her brother protectively. He seemed to surrender, leaning on her shoulder.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, looking out the carriage door. ¡°Alynna¡­ get those mages up, pull their robes down and cover His Majesty and the princess. We¡¯ve gotta get out.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± she replied. I jumped out of the carriage and moved toward the horses. Shit. I¡¯d never ridden a carriage before. I had only seen it in movies. And I had to do it quickly because I could already hear galloping horses behind us.


    The reins felt rough in my hands. I had only an idea of how to properly handle them, but there was no time to hesitate. The clip-clop of distant hooves made my stomach churn.


    "Alright, hold on tight!" I yelled, clenching the reins and giving them an awkward but firm tug. The horses, sensing the urgency and maybe the hint of my fear, sprang forward in a jerky start. The carriage lurched. All my attention was on the road ahead, barely visible under the moonlight, and the rapidly encroaching shadows from behind.


    We barreled down the city road, across mostly empty roads, passing by grimy prostitutes in red dresses and assemblies of drunkards milling around.


    As we crossed, a feminine voice sounded from inside the carriage, trying to soothe Malor, whose pained gasps were just audible over the rumbling wheels. The princess was murmuring softly, her words lost in the din but steady, like a lullaby meant to calm her brother.


    I tried to look back, but the back of the carriage was so wide that it interfered with my vision.


    CONNOR: Alynna, can you see them through the back window?


    ALYNNA: There are about twenty riders back there, and closing in. They¡¯re armed to the teeth and ready to murder us. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I hissed, the driver¡¯s whip brushing against the back of the animals. The gate was open ahead of us, also surrounded by guards. I guessed it had been told to keep it open for this carriage, or the orders to shut us down had not been relayed yet. It would not take long. Our carriage rode hard across at full speed, dashing past it, then crossing a bridge and a creek leading into the fields. The darkness was overwhelming, and the riders on horseback kept gaining ground, now almost at the gates.


    Suddenly, light sparkled briefly on my chest and I felt my [HP] restore all the way to [8/12].


    CONNOR: Thanks, Ina.


    INA: ¡­


    But my relief was short lived, as a thudding sound suddenly echoed behind me.


    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡± I hissed, trying to get the horses to go faster.


    A crossbow bolt had struck the back of the carriage behind us. I glanced up, noticing a rain of bolts falling near us, one buzzing past my shoulder. The shooters were on the battlements above, their faces partly illuminated by torches, and growing smaller with the distance. We were leaving them behind, but we were far enough to get away.Stolen story; please report.


    However, two riders loped after us. Had they come out of the city, or had they been posted to guard the carriage? I noticed no uniform, instead, hooded robes. And they were wielding massive crossbows.


    We managed to drive away from the castle, veering off the main course into a lavender field, which I guessed because of the smell. The vegetation should serve to at least conceal us, and we were rolling fast enough to keep them at bay for some time.


    The field, however, was slowing us down. I noticed another rocky road and pulled the reins sharply, making the horses change direction. It took long enough, but I finally hit the road, fidgeting through Aria¡¯s map to find a place to hide.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I hissed, noticing that one of the riders had kept going when I turned right and now had a clearer view of us, aiming his crossbow from his mount.


    Another heavy thud echoed just ahead. One of the horses shrieked as it took a hit, stumbling and veering into the others in a panicked tangle. Suddenly, the remaining two horses veered hard to the side, driven by instinct rather than my command. I gripped the reins, struggling to bring them under control, to pull us back from the edge of chaos.


    Then everything tipped. The carriage lurched, the wheels lifting off the ground. I felt my balance slip and my stomach plummet as we careened sideways. Wood splintered, the carriage smashed against the rough, rocky road, and I braced myself as anger surged through me, sharp and cold. I was about to be crushed under the weight of it all.


    My shoulder slammed into the ground, scraping against gravel and dirt. I glimpsed the horses flailing as they crashed down beside me, legs kicking, breath choked with fear. The carriage landed hard, one side crumpling as its wheels buckled inward, and the entire frame tilted dangerously, splinters and debris scattering around us.


    I crawled to the side. Any thought of pushing the carriage upright would be a waste of time and energy.


    And as if things couldn''t get worse, the two riders were not the only ones. The mounted guards from the city had begun to catch up to us.


    But we had firepower of our own, or arrow-power, if it could be called that. Alynna and Leriel burst out of the carriage. Leriel was as quick as a cat, and I could guess that Ina had healed her completely. Close to us, the crossbow wielders shot at my lovers. Leriel shifted to the side at an unnatural speed, an arrow nocked into her sail; she then leapt out, shooting straight. The arrow struck one of the hitters right in the neck. The horse he was riding didn¡¯t lose its momentum, but he tumbled down to the ground, either lifeless or about to die.


    The other rider was approaching us, letting out a war cry and spurring hard, having unsheathed a sword and slung the crossbow around his shoulder.


    Alynna somersaulted, her blade in hand, landing on top of him and cutting him in half with a whirl of her sword, a torrent of blood bursting onto the ground.


    Those two had been dealt with, but what was coming was much worse.


    Their hooves clattered against the ground. I counted more than twenty, some carrying torches in hand, and all of them armed to the teeth.


    I unsheathed my sword, crouching just behind the collapsed carriage, listening to my people who were still inside. I could only hope they hadn¡¯t gotten hurt.


    They were not bent on parlay or any type of negotiation.


    CONNOR: Everybody¡¯s safe? Any injuries Ina hasn¡¯t dealt with?


    LARIEL: We¡¯re alright. The kids are alright.


    CONNOR: How about Ina? Are you there? Can you shield us?


    INA: ... I am... tired...


    LARIEL: She''s worn out from healing and raising shields. She''d probably pass out soon.


    CONNOR: I see. Better take cover. We¡¯re surrounded again. I¡¯ll come in with you guys.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan, tactician?¡± Alynna asked.


    ¡°We need Ina,¡± I replied. ¡°And I need you. We¡¯ll need shields to compensate for our weakness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d splash her with water if we had some, but she¡¯s not responding. The horses don¡¯t look good, and they¡¯re not enough.¡±


    I cursed.


    ¡°Then, I need you to do your best. I¡¯ll have Lariel shooting too.¡±


    She nodded, taking her place behind the door and preparing her bow and arrows.


    I moved past her, needing to check on the others inside. The bodies of the dead sorcerers had been shoved to the side, and Ina was slumped back against the padded seat, her eyes half-open, only partially conscious.


    My gaze shifted to where the king and the princess sat, tense and watchful. I was still distracted, watching Alynna and Lariel shoot their arrows into the dark. They¡¯d managed to down two, but the others were already close, a couple of them wielding large crossbows, forcing them to take cover.


    ¡°Who are those riders outside? I can hear them,¡± the king whispered. ¡°Is it my royal guard?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I replied, knowing what he was about to try. ¡°We¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Ignoring my caution, Malor leaned his weight on the opposite door, emerging out of the other side of the carriage.


    ¡°Hey! Come back in!¡± I shouted. His movements were steady and quick, a reassuring sign that Ina¡¯s magic had healed him well. Otherwise, he was being an idiot.


    He stepped forward, ahead of both Lariel and Alynna, still taking cover. He spread both his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your king!¡± he declared, his voice loud and commanding. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing¡ªI command you!¡±


    I facepalmed, cringing as I watched him, and decided to step forward and get him back in. The riders were already a few feet away from us, three crossbow wielders ahead on their horses.


    "Elven magic!" one of the guards shouted from afar. "Don¡¯t trust this illusion. We have orders from our commanders! Shoot to kill."


    ¡°Yes,¡± another rider chimed in. ¡°I saw the king die before my own eyes. This is an impostor¡ªshoot him!¡±


    Undeterred, Malor shouted again, ¡°It¡¯s truly me, and I swear it by the¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, I had no choice¡ªI sprang out of the carriage, pulling him back down before he got himself killed.


    A bolt whizzed past him, embedding itself in the wood just inches from his head.


    ¡°Get inside,¡± I hissed, sword forward, gleaming with the faint light of the stars.


    Malor crawled back, another bolt falling close to his shoulder, embedding itself in the wood.


    CONNOR: Lariel. Please wake Ina. We need her.


    LARIEL: I¡¯ll try.


    The elf managed to go back inside, pulling the king with her and shutting the broken door.


    A rider trotted closer, a torch blazing in one hand, the same hand that wielded a large shield with an emblazoned tree, a long sword gleaming at his side. His laughter rang out, sharp and chilling, his eyes glinting with malice.


    Aria''s system classified him as a [Paladin]. A long cape hung behind his back. His voice echoed loud and bold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s burn the carriage with these elven devils inside. Shoot them if they try to escape.¡±


    I clenched my teeth as Alynna loosed another arrow, but the paladin deflected it effortlessly with his shield, advancing with surprising agility before hurling the torch straight at the carriage. Flames erupted instantly, licking up the sides of the wood.


    CONNOR: Lariel. Get out and wake Ina up! Can you shake her? We can still make it.


    LARIEL: She''s opening her eyes but doesn''t seem to understand what I''m saying!


    The fire roared louder, smoke billowing as riders closed in from both sides. Alynna fired again, but the arrow flew wide, missing entirely.


    CONNOR: Is she awake? Lariel, come here. We¡¯ll have to fight.


    It was clear: there would be no retreat. The smoke thickened, and flames crackled around us. No matter what, I wouldn¡¯t let my people get burned alive. We were going to have to fight for every second; they¡¯d be forced to come out.


    I couldn¡¯t give up, especially now.


    A rider came up behind me. I jumped up, charging against the crossbow wielder, my blade whirling sharply as I came into range, slicing at the horse. Sorry, horse, but we need to do this.


    Lariel came out, pulling Ina to the ground as the two royals emerged, crouching in fear. We¡¯d have to fight to the end.


    I lunged at a nearby crossbowman, using the smoke as cover. He didn¡¯t see me until I was upon him. Grabbing his trousers and gambeson, I used his own momentum to yank him off his horse, sending him sprawling. He scrambled to his feet, a dagger flashing in his hand, but I seized his arm and slashed my blade across his unprotected neck, ending him instantly.


    And then I saw a man gallop through the smoke. His eyes looked sinister in the darkness, partly illuminated by flame. He unsheathed his blade and spurred hard, charging at me.


    I barely had time to turn when an arrow buzzed from behind him, lodging itself in the man¡¯s neck.


    I looked back; Alynna and Lariel were both facing the other side. Neither of them had shot the arrow.


    Hooves thundered against the ground as I noticed more riders closing in from all sides, carrying halberds and spears.

 Chapter 20 - Denial

    Those riders dashed in, breaking through the ranks of our enemies. I leaned over, trying to discern any insignia on their capes and shields, but I found none. They wore simple plate armor and heater shields with round bosses, their faces shadowed by close helmets.One of the newcomers spurred his horse hard, leaning into it as he thrust the long spike of his halberd into his opponent¡¯s chest, piercing right through the heart. The impact pushed the guard off balance, and a sharp pull was all it took to send him stumbling off his horse.


    Steel and iron clattered around me. Men screamed in pain, knights and mounted guards trying to stab each other at full speed and force, piercing through armor, wrestling each other toward the ground. A few were already on foot, their longswords drawn, clashing against the halberd-wielding knights, their shadows like iron devils locked in deadly combat.


    I looked around, getting on my feet. Enough waiting, we¡¯d have to give them a good fight.


    ALYNNA: Who are those people?


    CONNOR: They¡¯re on our side. If not, Aria would have warned me with the grid. So let''s get ready to start rolling! Alynna, Lariel, each of you watch one of our flanks.


    ALYNNA: Sure thing!


    Alynna spun toward the fallen horses, their distressed neighs slicing through the chaos. I watched her through the grid, praying they hadn¡¯t been injured. A mounted guard on the far side of the field spotted her and swung his crossbow into position. My heart skipped a bit.


    CONNOR: Alynna, watch out!


    She darted back, slipping behind the flaming carriage. In one fluid motion, she drew an arrow and took aim, but a bolt hissed close to her, lodging itself into the carriage. Unshaken, she loosed one arrow after the other. They punched through the gaps in the guard¡¯s helm and his scream tore through the air, raw and unholy, as if the devil himself had claimed him.


    Then, she lunged toward the fallen horses. With a flick of her dagger, she sliced through the bridles, freeing them one by one. She then coaxed one to its feet and jumped onto its back, riding bareback with ease. Now, she was ready to kill.


    I was about to turn, when a figure clattered toward me. He was the man who¡¯d started the fire. The flames cast a sinister light on his face, and on a city guard¡¯s insignia on his breastplate. He¡¯d lost his horse, and now, his hands slid toward his hip and he unsheathed a longsword with a jeweled pommel.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he hissed. "That damned barbarian who¡¯d come with the elves," he blurted out, his teeth clenched. ¡°You¡¯ve only brought disgrace to my land. And I¡¯ll be the one to claim your head!¡±


    He whirled his blade and struck with a force and precision honed by decades of mastery.


    I lurched to the side. He leapt again, thrusting with his blade at my chest. I slipped and parried, swinging back at his chest. The blade slid across it, not dealing even a bit of damage.


    He laughed.


    "And you call yourself a warrior?" he said mockingly. He moved forward, thrusting his blade at my face. I flinched, and he took advantage of that moment to grab the side of his own sword with his metal-gloved hand and thrust it at my belly.


    I was too slow to get away from it. The blade punched against the chainmail.


    [CONNOR:


    HP: -3]


    [HP: 5/12]


    Damn. Not a killing blow, but it hurt like hell. At first, it felt like a punch, but then the sting of torn flesh hit me, followed by the warmth of blood seeping through the wound. The chainmail had held against slashes before, but it was no match for the sheer force of a knight¡¯s thrust.


    He swung again, this time aiming for my head.


    I ducked, the blade slicing the air just inches above my scalp. Before I could recover, his sword arced toward my shoulder. My own blade was out of range, but close combat was my game.


    I darted forward, sliding my foot under his heel and pushing him off balance. My hand clamped onto his collar as I dragged him down. His blade whipped dangerously close to my chest, missing by millimeters. I had to pin that arm fast.


    I twisted, halting his wrist with my palm as he sat up, twisting toward the side for a kimura lock, dropping my sword for an instant.


    And then, to my shock, he escaped by whirling his entire weight forward.


    I''d never expect that, especially wearing such heavy looking armor.


    This guy was good at wrestling.


    Catching me by surprise, he whirled, positioning himself over me and releasing his own wrist by going against the sides of my thumb, his sword coming up and down again, aimed at my neck.


    I managed to grab hold of my blade and parried, stepping back and getting to my feet, trying again, to use a feint like he had done against me, attempting an attack at his ribs, for which he didn''t even finch, then, attacking his unprotected face, and finally, shifting forward and taking him down with a double-leg.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It worked this time. And I had even less time since his sword hand was still free.


    I immediately went for a leg lock, cradling his iron-clad leg against my biceps and falling on the ground.


    Takedowns like these on hard ground are never a good idea. Pain exploded across my back and buttocks, but I was sure the pain in his body would be leagues beyond mine. His leg burst in a satisfying pop that left him screaming and made the sword slip from his fingers. The scream pierced deep into my ears, as he writhed in pain, trying to get me off.


    I shifted from one side, grabbing my sword and going right for his neck, pulling his helmet off with a swift move before digging my sword into the lower side of his jaw.


    Blood spurted out like the filling of a lava cake. He gasped, blood bubbling before his final breath.


    [PALADIN HP -25]


    [0/22]


    [EXP + 7]


    [EXP: 13/20]


    I gasped, pushing myself to my feet. The pain across my spine slowed my movement and made me stagger. I had to place the sword against the ground to take another step. I would have to push through and suck it up to fight. But around me, the battle was receding, and we were prevailing.


    Alynna rode like a fury, her horse galloping at high speed across the road. I''d seen Lariel shoot from her horse. But it was nothing compared to what Alynna was doing. She rode like a comet, deftly nocking and shooting at fleeting riders and fallen men. I saw soldiers retreat on horseback, already blocks away from her, Alynna chasing them down, putting single arrows across the creases of their armors, or else, making their horses collapse to the ground.


    The knights who had fought so valiantly by our side terrorized our enemy with valor and fierceness I''d never imagined. Then something surprised me even more, and made me wonder whether what I was seeing was real or not.


    I saw Malor, swinging a sword and fighting against one of the guards, or, rather forcing him to fight. The man had dropped his sword and was basically begging for his life.


    Was I dreaming? That girl... Princess Camille, had picked up one of the halberds. She whirled it like an acrobat, leaping forward and smashing the breastplate of a guard. The man could barely react and attempt a parry before she slashed across his face with expert ease.


    What was going on?


    "Do not let them live, or else they''ll tell on this!¡± claimed one of the knights. One of the good guys. I hadn¡¯t noticed him before, but he had one of those crusader type cylindrical helmets. ¡°Do it for the king!"


    Then it hit me. I knew that voice.


    "For the king!" shouted the soldiers with the halberds.


    The last fleeing guards were soon killed by fast riding knights or by the collaborative effort of Alynna''s furtive and fulminating arrows. The last one fell along with his collapsed horse, with two knights closing in on him as he lay on the ground, frantically trying to get his horse back up.


    One of the knights got off his horse, lifted his halberd on high and smote off the head of the fallen guard with a swift move.


    "Victory!" claimed the man with the crusader helmet. I looked attentively as he turned toward me, his cone-shaped helmet out of place with the rest of his simple plate armor. He reached for it and removed it with a swift move.


    I fell down on one knee, a jolt of pain crossing through my spine, although I gave it no mind.


    "Lord Kent," I said. "I¡¯m so glad it¡¯s you! And perfect timing."


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to find you, Lord Tactician.¡± A smile curved on his tanned face. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not your lord for you to kneel like that.¡±


    I straightened, stepping forward and feeling a jolt of pain in my chest. I needed healing immediately. It wasn¡¯t that deep, but it was bleeding badly.


    Kent placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°And I¡¯ve got good news. Do not worry for your elven troops. We got in contact with your men, and women, let me say, and are moving them toward my estates on the side of the country. I will, if you allow me and do not have another place where to rest your head, to take you to my property and protect you there. I shall do the same with my king."


    ¡°Great!¡± I exclaimed. The elves were safe. That alone removed a weight from my heart.


    I immediately shared the news with my friends. I wondered if they were too far away from my mental reach, because I hadn¡¯t been able to contact them through Aria¡¯s bond for a while.


    With that, Kent turned sharply, his cloak swaying with the motion, and strode toward the king. Reaching the young royal, he dropped to one knee, bowing his head low.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± Kent said. ¡°Thank the Goddess that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    "Thank you for your help, Lord Kent," the king said cautiously, placing the blooded sword he¡¯d taken over a dead guard¡¯s chest. He looked regretful. Had it been because he¡¯d killed one of his own men? Whatever it was, he looked back at Kent with renewed confidence. "Please stand up, Lord Kent. I''m grateful for what you did for us today."


    Kent took a deep breath, and his following sentences were sharp and cautious.


    ¡°I beg Your Majesty,¡± he began, his voice low and measured, ¡°as one of the Paladins sworn to protect you, allow me to take you to our castle in the hills. It has grown too dangerous in the city. Our intelligence network has confirmed that you¡¯ve been declared dead and guards had been sent to every corner.¡±


    "Lord Kent," Malor replied. "I thank you very much for your service, but I would like to return to the city immediately."


    The words hit me like a hammer. Before I could think, I blurted out, "wait. What are you saying?" I winced, remembering who I was talking to. ¡°I mean¡­ Your Majesty. Forgive me, but you just fought your own guards. They tried to kill you. Do you think they¡¯ll listen to reason now? Their leaders would sooner order them to shoot you on sight, and their scheme was elaborate, not just a misunderstanding. Please, Lord Kent¡¯s suggestion is wise¡ªwe need to lay low.¡±


    Malor shook his head. "I must thank you for rescuing me, Tactician. But my people know me. It¡¯s my duty to solve this issue before it becomes worse.¡±


    A pale hand posed on his shoulders. Princess Camille stepped behind her brother, looking at me warmly, but then talking to the man. She was a looker, even after the battle. Had I been hallucinating when I saw her fighting like that? Her hair was messy and wild, and it made her all the sexier, with that exotic soft purple color.


    "It''s alright, Malor," she said gently. "They''re right. You cannot trust the city at all, especially now. I could tell that uncle Virna was planning something. I never thought he¡¯d stoop that low, the cretin, but he did. There¡¯s no doubt. That viper¡­ I knew it all along."


    He directed her a frustrated glance. "Camille, you know our people. Our cityfolk are not fools. Even if our uncle really betrayed us, the people will stand for us. Yes, maybe we need to plan a bit, but our people will understand.¡±


    How could someone be so naive? Even after having his own people threaten him.


    "You said it,¡± Camille said gently, pinching his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a good smart boy. Don¡¯t need to be so rash. Lay low for a few days. We can trust Kent."


    ¡°And as for this brave warrior who protected us,¡± Camille said, her glance fixed on me. I smiled and bowed my head, but... Yes, I couldn''t help but let my eyes droop a bit and focus on that ample and exposed cleavage.


    "My eyes are up here," she said with a wink.

 Chapter 21 - Refuge

    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°

 Chapter 22 - Tower of Strength

    The room was tight, all windows barred as we sat along a round table, every single elf in my party having moved along into the room, except for Ina, who apparently would sleep for the next couple of days. Both the king and the princess sat among us. They talked to themselves, and Malor was apparently trying to take charge or make a scene, while her sister was keeping him quiet.


    Lariel and Alynna sat at my side. Neither of us had changed and caked blood still stained our armor, but each of them held one of my hands in reassurance. I¡¯d been in this world just a few nights, and I¡¯d fought most of them instead of sleeping soundly. I felt like shit.


    Everyone exchanged looks. I expected Zyra to open, but her eyes were fixed on Kent.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be our meeting, where Kent was invited?


    I decided to open up, clearing my throat and looking around the room. ¡°Lord Kent. First of all, thank you for helping us and bringing us to your castle. You came right on time and there''s no way to repay this great kindness.¡±


    Kent nodded and waved his hand in a dismissive gesture.


    ¡°It is nothing. I personally believe in your cause. I¡¯ve said it before. But now we¡¯re really in a dire situation. Not just you and your people, but my people as well. And with how things have further developed, let me say, it¡¯s risky for you to stay here, and we should manage it well..¡±


    ¡°Lord Kent,¡± Malor exclaimed, slamming a hand on the table. Camilla whispered something in his ear. It looked like she was stressed about him saying something stupid. His face was agitated. I understood he had gone through quite an ordeal.


    ¡°I have a request for you, as your king. I am the king of this land, and you are my vassals. Please, please help me get back to my people and present myself to them.¡±


    Kent let out an exasperated breath. He leaned his head down to bow.


    ¡°Your majesty. I would advise against that.¡±


    ¡°I am the king,¡± Malor retorted. ¡°I know it¡¯s risky and all, but let me take those risks. Let me be there when my people need me the most. I am no coward to hide while that mess is going on in my palace.¡±


    Camille sharply pulled at Malor¡¯s arm. ¡°Cut it at once, little brother. Do you think you¡¯re under control when you¡¯ve literally been played by our uncle? Yes, he did it, and with the city¡¯s guard and Larendo on their side. Don¡¯t you believe, in that innocent little mind of yours, that he hasn¡¯t told those men to shoot you on sight?¡±


    ¡°We are the hope of Alabenia!¡± Malor replied. ¡°We are responsible for our people. There areways to reach the city without being recognized.¡±


    If only this kid could slow down.


    Kent gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Alright, you majesty. We¡¯ll talk about your proposal, but first let¡¯s go through our emergency meeting. Dawn has barely broken, and things might not be good for a while. The question is, what do the elves need?¡±


    ¡°First of all,¡± I said. ¡°How is the situation for you? Are you being watched? Are people from the city coming in as guests? Of course, we¡¯d love to leave as soon as it¡¯s safe to do so, but that in itself might take some time.¡±


    Kent nodded sharply. ¡°We are bent on covering our tracks. Suspicions will linger and I agree that we¡¯re not safe. Larendo and Virna, and whoever else is with them are taking quick control. As far as your people are concerned, you may stay as long as it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay here forever,¡± hissed the king.


    Camille whispered in his ear, but we all could hear. ¡°You are not his people.¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Zyra added, her eyes narrow. ¡°What¡¯s the next step? I would not like to stay if our people are in danger. Is there another road through the mountains that can lead us back to our home?¡±


    Kent shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid any eastern passage is controlled by your enemies. And even traveling in disguise might be a great risk.¡±


    I took a deep breath. "The king¡­ He''s made a very good point in the sense that if we find someone who''s on our side, or receptive, could actually rally our support. I don''t know what''s gonna happen now. If they suspect you. They''re gonna storm your castle and search for him. We should prepare, protect your own people and protect them."


    Zyra shot me a glance. ¡°Connor! Our duty first and foremost is to protect the elves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing Zyra,¡± I replied. ¡°What? Do you think you stand a chance if Alabenia, God forbid, sends all their armies there? Ala Bin, as far as I know, still hasn¡¯t taken sides against the elves, and I believe we can stop it from happening.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "That will be seen." Kent shook his head. "It''s tough. My intention is to pretend to collaborate with Larendo and the others. We''re not strong enough to face him now. If I come out claiming that the king is alive I¡¯ll get sieged."


    "Who do we have that can help us?" I asked.


    Kent let out a sigh.


    "The Church of Aria would unconditionally support the elves, but they''re anything but warriors. It has been filled with pacifist elements."


    Zyra leaned back, her arms crossed.


    I narrowed my eyes. I admittedly knew little about the organization of that kingdom, but I hoped and expected that there was at least a little that carried over from how the church worked in the middle ages. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Church have like orders of knights?¡±


    Kent chuckled.


    ¡°The Knights of the Mauve Rose? They¡¯re basically a monastic order. Some of them are here with me. They do have martial arts but are pacifists. They¡¯re not prepared for war. If we were to arm them, they¡¯d lose catastrophically.¡±


    Zyra lifted her hand, and the entire room fell silent, all eyes moving toward her.


    "There''s another very important point that none of you have addressed. It''s basically what we came to do here. You saw what happened. Lord Kent, you know sorcerers have been involved in this attack and the one the previous night. Hath-Aman has now gained a great foothold in Alabenia."


    Malor looked down. I could see that the kid was feeling like a fool. He''d been too trusting.


    But I wouldn''t have blamed him. It all started by having a family like that. And each inch given to Hath Aman, politically, would inevitably end in a catastrophe like this.


    Zyra looked straight at the king.


    "Our only ally has fallen,¡± she said through her teeth. ¡°There is no hope for us anymore in Ala Bin. His majesty might rally supporters, we might find someone, or even have you and your troops to sustain him openly. But this kingdom is now a puppet of Hath Aman, and we''re inside enemy territory. I don''t mean to be an alarmist, but I can practically guess that your uncles will send troops to my people. And, looking at what they''ve done to His Majesty, they are not interested in negotiations."


    Camille, who had been biting back her own frustration, finally spoke up. ¡°We cannot just sit here and wait to be hunted down like animals,¡± she said sharply. ¡°My mother spoke about this. She feared this moment and I did too. But the prophecies of the Book of Life have all come true.¡±


    Prophecies? I raised an eyebrow. This was the girl who was spouting the proto scientific method.


    ¡°Alabenia is a puppet now,¡± she said. ¡°We must think beyond it. We need allies outside of this kingdom. Ones who hate Hath Aman as much as we do.¡±


    Kent raised an eyebrow. ¡°And where do you propose we find such allies? Everyone who stands against Hath-Aman is weak or in hiding. And the North and the West despise us and have been waiting to conquer us for decades!¡±


    Camille''s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°There are still some nomadic tribes who hate him. How about the Northern Satigians.¡±


    The words hung in the air, and the room tensed. The elves and even Zyra turned around fixing their eyes on Alynna.


    ¡°Those horse-robbing savages?¡± Alynna said, shrugging and blowing a strand of hair away from her face. ¡°They¡¯re not my friends. Nor yours. Much less yours.¡±


    ¡°Even the barbarian dame calls them savages. How could they possibly help us?¡± Kent asked, his tone filled with incredulity. ¡°The ones who have raided our borders for decades? You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Camille said firmly. ¡°They¡¯ve fought Hath Aman¡¯s forces before, and¡­ well, in ancient history, they were once our allies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we had a king who paid them as mercenaries. But once they wanted to charge more they attempted to siege our homes. Your Highness, with all due respect, this is not a frontier novel.¡±


    Camille shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re fierce, resourceful, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªthey hate Hath Aman just enough to listen to us if we offer them the right terms. Listen, even other nomadic confederations have been scattered by Hath Aman. At the very least, they must see him as a threat.¡±


    Malor straightened. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. The tribes have been our enemies for generations! They would sooner slit our throats than ally with us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Camille said with an icy tone.. ¡°But if you haven¡¯t noticed, we¡¯re fresh out of friends. And desperation has a way of creating opportunities. We can offer them land, protection¡­¡±


    ¡°Would they consider protection anything of value? From you?¡± Zyra asked. ¡°As far as I understand they¡¯ve been wanting to spill over your borders forever.¡±


    Zyra¡¯s eyes then fixed on Alynna.


    The barbarian girl let out a sharp breath and leaned her head on her palm.


    ¡°Listen, so¡­ Arcanians like me don¡¯t get along with them. And neither would you. They have their¡­ you know, their oaths and customs. If you give them enough money they¡¯ll raid enemies for you, but they¡¯ll be ready to turn on you if they get bigger money. Because those are not oaths. When it comes to oaths of vengeance¡­ Now they¡¯d be willing to fulfill them to the end of the earth.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Kent exclaimed. ¡°They have no honor!¡±


    ¡°Is there a way of convincing them to help us?¡± I asked, cocking my head. ¡°I mean, have they fought for Hath Aman too. So I guess, if we pay them more, they¡¯d come to us.¡±


    ¡°They would. They¡¯d take money and attack this land. I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Is there any kind of religious, maybe even ethnic sense of duty that could rally them against Hath Aman?¡±


    Alynna played with the end of her hair.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re thinking like a statesman,¡± Zyra said softly.


    It felt kind of manipulative, but from what I¡¯d seen, even fuzzy notions of patriotism, moral duty and religion did more to stir people than other things. And hunger.


    ¡°How about their religion?¡± I asked.


    Alynna played with a lock of her own hair. ¡°They don¡¯t even believe in Aria. I guess.¡±


    Camille cleared her throat. ¡°That might not be entirely true. The historian Phalanius associated the Flower Goddess of the Satigians with Aria.¡±


    ¡°Not the same!¡± Alynna replied. ¡°Aria is supposed to be a virgin, their Flower Goddess has slept with every single god. They have their own gods, you know. The Goddess of Purewater. The God of the Sword of Lightning. It¡¯s kind of similar to our own religion, but they got all the stories wrong!¡±


    I sighed, leaning my hand on my head.


    ¡°Alynna. Did your tribe have any dealings with them?¡±


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you we were enemies. But¡­ To be honest we did have more dealings than with you guys. I have no tribe anymore.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ going in there and telling them how terrible it was facing Hath-Aman. Any chance that¡¯d work?¡±


    She clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Would you do that to me, husband?¡±


    ¡°I could come with you, as ambassadors. Although seeing what just happened, coming as ambassadors kind of doesn¡¯t end well sometimes.¡±

 Chapter 23 - The Warriors Rest

    It was my first week in this world, and it had been one hell of a ride, so far.


    Each time I thought I''d get time to lay back and rest, I''d gotten surprised.


    I was back in a gorgeous room with feather-stuffed pillows. Everything was luxurious, except no running water in medieval times, which sucked.


    My window had a balcony with a view of a large rock boulder and leafy trees beneath me. And how to forget the view of the tapestry of stars above me. That was one of the things I liked the most about flying. I didn''t get much of that from the cities, but flying at over thirty two thousand feet gave me vistas straight out of a dream: Stars above and stars below, below meaning the light of cities and towns during nighttime.


    The stars above were the most magnificent. I could usually see thousands, and even specks of nebulae like the arms of the Milky Way that were seldom visible from below.


    And how to forget the Northern Lights on polar routes. I got lucky one or two times.


    And even with all of that, nothing could prepare me to the alien sky above me. No constellation matched what I''d seen in either the northern or southern hemisphere. This was another world. A completely different world in another side of the galaxy. Was it even the same galaxy? At night I saw the moon, something wrong with it. Similar in size, but the shadows in it were somehow off.


    I was far from home. Really, really far.


    And no discount tickets would get me out of there.


    The door opened behind me and I felt a comforting presence approach me. Lariel placed a hand on my shoulder and leaned over. I looked at her.


    Now she was a dream, wearing an adorable white shift that showed a lot of leg, and fit snugly around her neck.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" she said, her eyes drifting over toward the nightsky.


    "Gorgeous," I replied. "But something''s off. I''m far. So far from any place I''ve ever been to."


    Her lips curled into a small smile. "We are too. Well, obviously, not as far as you."


    I chuckled softly. "How is your attitude always so good?"


    Lariel tilted her head, her lashes fluttering as she grinned. "I was going to ask you the same thing. I love it."


    Her warmth was infectious. I wrapped an arm around her shoulders and hugged her gently. "I¡¯m still in autopilot," I admitted.


    "Auto-what?" she asked, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "I mean... I¡¯m not in control of what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s like I¡¯m just going through the motions. And I feel like I¡¯ve put everyone in danger."


    Lariel shook her head, her fingers brushing soothing circles against my back. "It¡¯s you, Connor. You¡¯re so stoic, so good at what you do, it¡¯s like everything flows naturally from you. Even when you think you¡¯ve lost control, things have gone magnificently."


    Her words gave me a sliver of comfort, but I sighed. "That¡¯s... reassuring, but I¡¯ve still got to get used to this."


    She let out a sigh, her touch steadying. "You know, Connor, when I was a child¡ªabout four hundred years ago¡ªI used to feel alone. Uncared for. Back then, there were more of us than there are now, but still not many."


    I turned to her and reached for her hand. "What happened then?"


    Her expression grew distant. "I got a feeling... not just once, but over several times. A feeling that things were inevitably declining. Like our world was coming to a stop. It didn¡¯t make sense, not back then. We were living endless lives of productivity, perfection. But slowly, we were becoming fewer. Some of our people grew too old and... died."


    That part about a world declining hit too close to home.


    In my life and the world that I once knew. Things seemed stable at times, just to come crashing down when I least expected.


    Death of a loved one, problem at work. Divorce.


    And to be fair, things sometimes got better out of crappy situations.


    How would all this pan out?


    "How old is too old for an elf?" I asked softly.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "About a thousand years," she said, her voice quiet.


    "Well, among your people¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anyone who looks particularly old. Father looks older, for sure, but not elderly."


    "They don¡¯t," Lariel said with a wistful smile. "But Father and the others were like that. Elves live for centuries, but we can only conceive once every ten years. It¡¯s difficult. The energy it takes... it¡¯s not just physical. Elven men have to concentrate to create life. Then they just fade away."


    "Wait. Once every ten years?" I asked, incredulous. "That¡¯s insane."


    She nodded. "It is strange. We may look human, but creating new life for us is rare and... sacred. Marrying humans was once seen as taboo. But it happened a few times in history."


    "Why was it taboo?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    Lariel hesitated. "Half-elves are... different. Powerful, but wild and unpredictable. They live longer than humans but die far sooner than elves. Some became kings and conquerors in human lands, but others¡ªwell, let¡¯s just say they didn¡¯t always bring peace. It caused friction, and so... the unions became frowned upon."


    I frowned. "And you? Did you ever...?"


    Her cheeks flushed slightly as she answered, "I¡¯ve had elven lovers. Humans, though, never caught my interest. Until I dreamed about my human¡ªabout you."


    My breath caught. "That¡¯s... wild. Why haven¡¯t I heard any of this before?"


    "Some of us believe half-elves could strengthen our dwindling numbers. But there¡¯s too much pride. Too much reluctance to mix. It¡¯s a shame, really. Our people have been decreasing for centuries."


    "That¡¯s... heartbreaking," I said quietly, thinking of how agile, smart and downright amazing her people were.


    Lariel¡¯s head tilted slightly, her golden hair shimmering in the moonlight as her gaze softened. "That¡¯s enough about me," she said gently. That voice was like a melody. ¡°I want to hear about my beloved Connor. About his dreams... the things he¡¯s wished for."


    I hesitated, the weight of her question settling over me. Memories of my old life flickered in my mind, sharp and bittersweet. ¡°Dreams, huh?" I sighed, staring up at the alien stars. "I used to have a lot of them. But life has a way of... dulling things down. And to be fair, I¡¯ve had a good life so far. Yes, some things sucked, some things were stressful as hell. But I¡¯m grateful to whatever power in the universe¡¯s out there."


    Lariel didn¡¯t say anything at first, just waited patiently. Her hand rested on mine, steady and warm, urging me to go on.


    "I was married once, you know.mm" I said finally, my voice quieter than I intended. "Her name was Cassey. I loved her... more than anything, really. But things didn¡¯t turn out the way I hoped."


    Lariel¡¯s eyes searched mine, her expression unreadable but full of empathy. "What happened?" she asked softly.


    I let out a soft sigh. "Life happened. We got married young. We were too damn excited. I thought it was perfect¡ªnot really. I honestly don¡¯t want to blame her. To be fair, we¡¯d discussed some things before, but things didn¡¯t work out as we expected. We drifted apart, argued more often, and eventually... we called quits."


    Lariel¡¯s fingers tightened on mine. "I¡¯m sorry," she said, her voice a whisper. "That must have been so hard for you."


    "It was," I admitted. "It was hell for some time. But after¡­ It got emotionally easier to handle, but financially it was all a mess."


    There was a pause, and Lariel looked thoughtful, her eyes flickering to the stars again. "But you¡¯re here now, with me! Those things are far behind.¡±


    ¡°I honestly still feel like I should deal with them once I go back.¡±


    It felt so natural in my mind that I¡¯d go back. As if my brain thought I could, again, just book a discount flight to any part of the world. Hello. Universe to Connor. You are not even in the same world anymore.


    But could Aria open a portal for me one day?


    ¡°And your dreams?" she prompted. "What about when you were younger? Before Cassey? Could it be that¡­ You, ever saw me in your dreams?"


    I laughed, this time a bit more genuinely. "Well. This¡­ honestly is gonna sound really corny. I haven''t told anyone. When I was a kid, I had the wildest imagination. I used to fantasize about... well, about meeting someone like you." I glanced at her sheepishly. "I¡¯d picture myself with an elf girlfriend, you know? Someone magical and wise, with those pointed ears and this whole... mystical aura. It was my escape during the boring hours of school."


    Lariel¡¯s lips curved into a playful smile. "Really? You dreamed of having an elf girlfriend?" she teased, leaning closer. "I¡¯m flattered."


    "Hey, don¡¯t laugh," I said, a grin tugging at my lips despite myself. "I even tried to write a comic about it. My main character was this human guy who stumbles into an enchanted forest and ends up meeting this beautiful elf warrior. They¡¯d go on adventures together, saving the world and all that clich¨¦ stuff. I spent hours sketching the characters in my notebook."


    Her eyes lit up with genuine interest. "What happened to it? Did you ever finish the story?"


    I shook my head, laughing softly. "Nah, I never finished it. I got too busy with school, and then life took over. But for a while, it was my favorite thing to think about. That, and wondering what it¡¯d be like to visit an elf city or see magic up close." I paused, gesturing around us. "I grew over it, I thought, I got good at sports and got the attention of real girls. Funny how life works. Now I¡¯m here, living that fantasy¡ªthough I could¡¯ve done without the whole ''alien world, life-and-death stakes'' part."


    Lariel giggled, the sound light and musical. "Connor, I think your younger self would be thrilled to see you now. You¡¯re practically a hero straight out of one of your own stories."


    Her hand moved to my cheek, her touch gentle. "You belong, here, Connor," she said firmly. "You¡¯ve done more than you realize. And your story is just beginning. It''s gonna be great! Greater than Arthamium''s."


    I reached up to cover her hand with mine, holding it there as I smiled faintly. "But the best thing about this world is having you."


    She smiled back, her fingers brushing against my cheek. "I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re here... with me."


    That night, we made magic again.


    We enjoyed our time together, with intimacy and love, i.e. a lot of sex, but spent hours sharing our experiences and view of the world.


    And our conversation drifted toward our common future.


    Prophecies... They were very important in the religion of the elves. And at the end, she said, we might lose some of our best. Elves would suffer much and almost die off, but we''d prevail.


    I just hoped it wasn''t my fault.


    I hoped I wasn''t the one who''d let them down. Life was hard, and I was sure I''d make some mistakes along the way, but I''d be ready to face them. They had placed their trust in me and I''ll deliver.

 Chapter 24 – Dreams

    The morning came sooner than I expected. The pale light of dawn filtered into the room, soft and indirect, never quite reaching the windows and balcony directly. Still, it was enough to pull us from the warmth of sleep.


    ¡°Morning, lover boy,¡± Lariel murmured, her voice still thick with sleep. She leaned in, her golden locks spilling over her shoulder as her lips met mine in a tender kiss.


    Before I could reply, a knock echoed sharply against the heavy wooden door. We exchanged a glance, still tangled in the blankets, half of my torso exposed to the cool air.


    "Yes?" we asked, still wrapped in blankets, half of my torso exposed.


    "Breakfast is ready, my Lord and Lady," said a female voice from behind the curtain.


    "Huh?" I said, looking at my elven lover. Was I back in that world with five-star hotels and room service? To be honest, I was starving.


    The server came in, rolling along a wooden table with several trays, each with its own silver lid. She lifted them up one by one, revealing boiled eggs, fruit and sourdough bread. A small bowl had what looked like honey. It was a nice little breakfast. Perhaps too European to my taste, but, well, this would be a five star treatment in this time and place.


    The server left shortly and we had a beautiful time eating in bed, feeding each other and talking about life.


    And I was left to think... Those daydreams of my youth. They were becoming true. This was... Crazy. The fantasy of any young nerd was becoming true before my eyes.


    I was glad I could go through it. It was beautiful. And it was damn stressful too.


    "You know," Lariel said, a piece of sourdough bread in her hand, droplets of honey sliding down her fingers. She had to catch it before it stained the bed, then lick her fingers before continuing. "I''ve heard that Lord Kent is very wealthy. I was thinking, maybe he''d get me some materials to paint."


    From what I¡¯d seen, paper and parchment were not that easy to come by, much less paint.


    "Now that would be interesting," I said, right before wrapping my fork in some fatty looking ham and chewing it. Next I got a slice of cheese and popped it in my mouth.


    This felt like heaven.


    Hell, I was sure Alynna would be in the seventh heaven when trying that thing. It felt just a tiny bit... goaty. Like a mixture of parmesan and very light goat cheese, with all the right hardness and umami flavors.


    Next, I chewed on a juicy green grape.


    I was ready to plunge back into the conversation.


    "Yes!" I said. "I''m really curious to see you paint.¡±


    She looked up, thoughtful. "What if I paint you? Imagine your face in the castle hallways, like the great warrior and conqueror you¡¯ve always been."


    I blinked. That was perhaps a little too much attention for my taste. I did enjoy being the center of attention sometimes, but to be a painting made me a tad bit uncomfortable.


    "Wouldn''t it be dangerous?" I asked. "What if you paint a mural here, someone from court comes and they see my face in it, then figure out that Kent is on our side and kills him and all of us?"


    She giggled.


    "Connor, you¡¯re a bit paranoid sometimes.¡±


    I shrugged. "Well, if it''s something private. I guess it''d be alright."


    "Indeed, lover boy, now it''s a crazy time and place to paint you into the palace halls up in the city. But... I¡¯m ready to paint something beautiful. Imagine this. You know? What if I paint both of us? You as Arthamium, and me as his beloved wife."


    "Wow. I see. That''s really interesting.. I kind of like the sound of it."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She cleared her throat, blinking nervously.


    "And to be honest, I''ve attempted it before."


    "Wait. What do you mean?"


    Lariel gave me a sheepish look, her cheeks tinged with a light blush. "I mean... I¡¯ve painted us in murals before. I didn¡¯t really get your face right, from Aria¡¯s visions, you know. But it was something."


    "That''s super interesting. You should''ve shown me, Lariel. Where did you paint it?"


    "Did you see those caves south of the elven village? Maybe you couldn¡¯t see them. There were hills down there. It¡¯s actually full of caverns, some of them connected. That''s basically where we practice and learn those arts. I had my little cave full of dreams, prophecies, hopes, and everything you can imagine. I''d like to show you some of that one day."


    "I''d love to see it. I know you''re talented at everything you do, so you must be the best artist I''ve ever seen."


    She ran a hand through her hair. "It''s not that amazing, but, well. It''s what comes from my heart."


    "That makes it all the more amazing."


    She giggled, her bedroom eyes growing fonder.


    "My Connor. It''s so much fun spending time with you."


    "Tell that to me. You personally light up my days. And, you''re full of surprises."


    She leaned in, shutting her eyes, her tender lips slightly bucking forward for a kiss. I went ahead to get it.


    Until a hard knock on the door took us out of it.


    "My Lord and Lady," said a voice. This time, it was male and full of urgency. "You are summoned to Lord Kent''s court hall. It is urgent. We have received news from the city."


    We exchanged glances.


    "We''ll be there," I said out loud. Behind the door, the hard boots of the messenger scrapped loudly against the ground, almost like drums in a field.


    I opened my eyes wide, took a deep breath and got out of bed. I was, again, completely naked. I leaned over to the cupboard, opening it and finding sets of washed clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± I muttered, running my fingers over the smooth linen shifts stacked to one side. The fabric was soft but sturdy, clearly meant to serve as an underlayer. Beside them hung tunics of rich hues¡ªdeep reds, royal purples, and earthy greens¡ªall adorned with subtle embroidery along the hems. Gold thread traced patterns of vines and leaves. The craftsmanship was excellent.


    On the other side were jackets in the Alabenian style. In my view, they looked cheesy as hell. They were short, snug at the waist, and flared slightly at the hips. One in particular caught my eye¡ªa deep burgundy piece with puffed shoulders and intricate silver trim along the lapels.


    I almost chuckled out loud.


    It was the kind of thing I¡¯d expect to see in a painting of courtly nobility. Colombus would have worn something like that when meeting the kings, or something.


    Behind me, Lariel chuckled softly, still wrapped in the blankets. ¡°They¡¯ve outdone themselves,¡± she teased. ¡°You¡¯ll look like a prince.¡±


    I held up a green tunic, examining its wide sleeves and carefully stitched neckline. ¡°Or a jester,¡± I said dryly. ¡°What¡¯s with the puffed shoulders?¡±


    ¡°Fashion,¡± she said, amused. ¡°Humans always have such odd ideas about it.¡±


    I gave her a mock glare before grabbing a plain white linen shift and slipping it over my head. The fabric clung to my skin for a moment before settling comfortably. Next, I reached for a pair of breeches, their dark woolen fabric feeling coarse but warm in my hands. As I pulled them on, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how well they fit¡ªsnug around the thighs and tapering down to the calves, leaving room for the tall leather boots that waited nearby.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lariel said, her eyes sparkling with playful approval as she leaned against the headboard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± I said, grinning as I grabbed the burgundy jacket. The fabric was heavier than it looked, and it took me a moment to fasten the buttons running down the front. Once it was on, I turned to Lariel with a flourish. ¡°Well? Do I look ridiculous?¡±


    She tilted her head, pretending to consider. ¡°You look... distinguished,¡± she said at last, though her grin betrayed her mischief. ¡°Like a human nobleman about to duel someone over an insult.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, strapping on the wide leather belt that came with the outfit. A small pouch dangled from it, empty for now but useful in a pinch. The final touch was a dark green cloak that I draped over my shoulders. The heavy wool settled around me like a protective shield, its golden clasp shaped like a soaring eagle.


    Maybe this was stupid. But they¡¯d worn stuff like that in court.


    As I adjusted the cloak, Lariel slipped out of bed, her movements as fluid as water. She selected a pale blue gown from the cupboard. The silver embroidery along the neckline caught the light as she dressed.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she asked, fastening a thin belt around her waist. Her golden hair was already braided loosely down her back. She looked regal. Man, I hit the jackpot with this woman.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I said, stepping into my boots and lacing them up tightly. The leather creaked as I tested the fit, but they were surprisingly comfortable. I¡¯d had people measure my soles as soon as we arrived. They even got my size right.


    We exchanged a quick nod and left the room, stepping into the bustling hallways of Lord Kent¡¯s estate. Servants hurried past, their arms laden with trays and linens.


    But a quiet tension hung in my heart. I could tell Lariel felt it too.


    By the time we reached the courtroom doors, my nerves were wound tight. A pair of guards pushed the doors open, and we stepped into the grand hall, where Lord Kent and his advisors awaited. Their faces were grim, their murmured conversations stopping abruptly as we entered.


    Kent rose from his seat at the head of the long table, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at us. ¡°Lord Connor, Lady Lariel,¡± he said, his voice measured. ¡°Thank you for coming so swiftly. We have much to discuss.¡±


    His tone sent a shiver down my spine. Whatever news had reached us from the city, it wasn¡¯t good.

 Chapter 25 – Meetings

    ¡°Psst,¡± Alynna winked at us from the side of the room. Her luscious black hair was loose today, reaching down to her seat, and thoroughly combed, with a red patterned bandana around her head. ¡°Enjoyed the night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lariel immediately stiffened, her cheeks flaming red.


    ¡°Alynna!¡± Lariel protested, her tone sharp but not unkind. ¡°Do you have to say that now?¡±


    Alynna chuckled, unabashed. ¡°What? Just making an observation. You two are glowing like embers.¡± Her emerald eyes flicked between us, lingering on me with an impish glint. ¡°Besides, I wanted to make sure my dear Connor hasn¡¯t forgotten about me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth in between a smile.


    Now I was in a tough spot. Wasn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Of course not, Alynna. You two are equal to me.¡±


    Alynna stared at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°Then, why am I not sleeping with you?¡±


    Lariel shrugged. ¡°You said there are some things that are important to you, like virginity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alynna shrugged. ¡°But I can still sleep next to him, can¡¯t I?¡±


    I gritted my teeth. I could see the uncomfortable blushes on the guards and attendants.


    ¡°If it¡¯s such a problem, I have a solution,¡± Alynna exclaimed, hands posed around her wide hips.


    ¡°What is it?¡±Lariel asked.I cocked my head in wonder.


    Alynna cleared her throat and placed both arms behind her hips. She closed her eyes and smiled, as if what she was about to say would change her life and our own. "Why don''t we just get married here? There''s a church down there and priests of the Church of Aria. They could just, you know, say the words and I¡¯ll be his."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out.


    "Marry him?" Lariel asked. "It''s not fair! We''re gonna wait until we return to the forest, and Father can marry us there, just as it''s proper in the Rites of Aria. I do not recognize these customs."


    Alynna crossed her arms. "You just want to marry him before me."


    "Well," Lariel shrugged, "he''s mine. We were together in our past lives; it¡¯s the least I could ask for.¡±


    I looked around, feeling like something was wrong. Every single eye in the room was fixed on me, except for the elves trying to be aloof about it. Alynna? Why do you say all these things out loud?


    Kent was sitting at the table ahead of us, coughing loudly while the knight at his left and the priest at his right mumbled to each other. I placed a hand on Alynna''s knuckles. She closed her mouth, hiding her lips and lowering her face.


    Then, we heard hushes in the hall. I turned to look at Zyra, dressed in clothes provided by Kent¡¯s people. I¡¯d never even imagined her wearing something like that. She still wore green, a long bulky skirt that reached down to her ankles.


    And then, Kent finally spoke out loud. Every other voice in the chamber went silent.


    "So," Kent said, his voice loud and elegant, "we''ve received word from the city."


    He paused for an instant, sweat beading on his forehead as his eyes drifted toward Zyra. This concerned us all, but he seemed more anxious about Zyra''s reaction.


    "Virna has stepped forth and named himself king. They''re not wasting time, it seems. There are two or three, not rebels, but people who aren''t fully behind him in court. My good friend Waldemar, for instance, showed some doubt, as there were city burials of His Majesty and Her Highness, where no bodies were provided. His questions were dismissed, though. And concerning the elves... It seems they''re throwing all the blame on the elven communities in the forest. They''re calling it a great betrayal. The morning began with rallies in the street, stirred up by people close to Virna, to get the people on board with an attack on the elves."


    Zyra''s face had grown pale.


    "That quickly? They¡¯d just stand by when he calls for our people to be massacred?"


    I took a deep breath, taking in the news. Every elven face around us was not only downcast but outright pale. This had been the fear of their species for thousands of years.


    "What''s their goal?" I asked sharply.


    Kent took a deep breath. "Virna has called for the extermination of all the elves. He''s said they should be made to leave the forest and sail to other lands or be killed."


    "It''s madness!" Zyra exclaimed. "We''re surrounded by enemies. We''d be murdered or enslaved either way."


    I clenched my fists. This was one of the times when leaders openly advocated for evil, and the people seemed to follow along. Couldn¡¯t they see what they were about to do?


    But the fact that this had apparently gone through in the council, mere days after the new king was sworn in, hit me hard.


    Wasn''t I supposed to be the champion who could lead them to victory? All of a sudden, I didn''t feel like the miracles I''d experienced until now woulddo me justice.


    Could I even fight against the stupidity of the people of this land?


    But I knew full well that I couldn''t give up. I had to do my best and fight to protect the elves, even if things seemed completely against us.


    Then, a youthful voice rang out from the side of the table. It didn¡¯t surprise me, but it also didn¡¯t encourage me.


    "Let me go," said King Malor. "Please. Let me show myself to my subjects. At the Cathedral, perhaps. I know they will accept me and forget this insanity. The people will make my uncle accountable."


    Next to him, Camille shook her head in disappointment. "Stop it, brother. Stop at once!" she said sharply. "Are you planning to get killed? Is that what you want? To be martyred on a whim?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Malor stood up, hands pressed against the table. "I would, yes! If that could stop this madness. Believe me. I know my people are smart enough to see through the lies. They''re loyal to our royal blood, descended from Kinor the Conqueror. We are the ones who''ve protected this realm for centuries. We''re the ones who were bound to protect the elves. And as king, let me be a token to my people and the elves. To be a sacrifice, if I may!"


    It sounded like the kid had practiced his speech overnight. I looked at him and examined his glance.


    It was brave of him, to be honest. I thought the possibilities through, but my underlying cynicism and common sense reminded me that it was the dumbest idea ever.


    Virna and Larendo were in control of the most important assets in the kingdom: the royal guard and the local army. They could come up with whatever bullshit they wanted. Plus, they had access to professional agitators. The stupidity of the masses couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    The tension in the room was a palpable knot of fear and desperation. I could feel the weight of every eye on me, expectant and uncertain. The elves were looking for hope; Lariel and Alynna were watching for my reaction, and Lord Kent seemed to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Even young King Malor¡¯s defiant resolve didn¡¯t inspire the confidence he probably hoped it would.


    I stood, forcing calm into my voice. ¡°We need to think carefully here. Rushing into decisions will play right into Virna¡¯s hands. He thrives on chaos, and that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s stirring up with these rallies.¡±


    Malor¡¯s face flushed with frustration. ¡°So you propose we do nothing? They¡¯re calling for genocide! Against the people you represent! My people are being poisoned against the elves by lies. If I don¡¯t act, what am I even a king for?¡±


    I held his gaze. I took a deep breath not to lash out and kept my tone firm. ¡°I¡¯m not saying we do nothing, Your Majesty. I¡¯m saying we need to act smarter. If you go out there now, you¡¯ll give Virna exactly what he wants¡ªa spectacle. From what we¡¯ve just seen, the city guard has no respect for their own rightful king. He¡¯s said you¡¯re dead. He¡¯d shoot you down as an elven illusion or order your arrest and keep your appearance quiet. A king in chains or, worse, a martyr¡¯s death he can spin into propaganda. We can¡¯t afford that. I have another idea.¡±


    Camille, standing nearby with her arms crossed, nodded approvingly. ¡°Finally, someone is thinking clearly.¡±


    Malor slumped back into his chair, his fiery resolve dimmed but not extinguished. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    I took a moment, gathering my thoughts as I glanced around the room. Zyra¡¯s pale face was etched with grief, and the other elves wore expressions of quiet dread. Alynna and Lariel were both watching me closely. Even Lord Kent seemed to lean forward slightly, his eyes eager for some glimmer of a plan.


    ¡°We need to stall them,¡± I said finally, the idea forming more clearly in my mind as I spoke. ¡°Buy ourselves time to turn public opinion against Virna. If the people of the city are rallying behind his call for war, we need to give them a reason to doubt him. More than that, let¡¯s give a counter-argument. Let¡¯s bring a huge swath of the population against him.¡±


    ¡°And how do we do that?¡± Kent asked, his voice thick with skepticism. ¡°He¡¯s controlling the narrative right now. Every whisper, every proclamation¡ªit¡¯s all his. I could perhaps stir the flames. Waldemar seems promising, if he believes me. The Church of Aria, well, they teach that we¡¯re tasked with protecting the elves, but it¡¯s only a minority religion among the nobility; most people just pray to their ancestors.¡±


    I pointed at him. ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s controlling the narrative because he has no opposition. But what if he did? What if we give the people a counter-narrative, something to make them hesitate before marching into the forests with torches and blades?¡±


    Zyra tilted her head, a flicker of hope in her eyes. ¡°Alright, what kind of counter-narrative? The truth might sound too outlandish to the people. I¡¯m not sure they¡¯d be ready to take it.¡±


    ¡°They would,¡± Malor added.


    I began to tap my fingers on the table, my mind racing. ¡°Virna¡¯s claim rests on the idea that the elves are so bent on their own interests that they were willing to kill the king, right? That they¡¯re rogues who can¡¯t be trusted. And we show that Virna is the actual bad guy, coddling Hath Aman¡¯s sorcerers and bowing to their demands. Maybe not a lot of people will believe it at first, but it¡¯s a start. In fact, only people deemed crazy will believe it at first. But what if we make it grow? We discredit Virna.¡±


    Lariel frowned, her brow furrowing. ¡°How do we prove that to people who are already so easily swayed by the official narrative?¡±


    ¡°Optics. That¡¯s where the stalling comes in,¡± I said. ¡°Kent, I know you don¡¯t want to oppose the council too much. And I agree that we must play our cards slowly. But you did have your building in the palace blown up, and not by us. Can you petition the council for a formal inquiry or trial? Something to slow Virna¡¯s momentum and prompt Waldemar to ask questions, but don¡¯t oppose him.¡±


    Kent¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought, his gaze drifting to some unseen horizon. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just oppose him. I have a bit of land, but only about a hundred homes under my care. I wouldn''t trust other noblemen with the families under me. Yes¡­yes, I could demand an investigation into the attack, at least. It would force them to halt their plans until the inquiry is resolved. Besides, the court moves at a glacial pace under normal circumstances¡ªpartly because Malor¡¯s agreement is often required, and he had to be swayed. But now? Things might just be different.¡±


    ¡°And while they¡¯re bogged down in bureaucracy,¡± I interjected, leaning forward, ¡°we use that time to rally support. Spread the truth about the elves and expose Virna¡¯s lies. From the bottom up.¡±


    Zyra¡¯s eyes narrowed, her sharp gaze fixed on me like a hawk. ¡°Do you honestly think this could work? And how exactly do you propose we do all that?¡±


    I tilted my head, letting a sly grin curl my lips as I turned to Kent. ¡°Do you have access to a printing press?¡±


    ¡°A printing what?¡± Kent asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Okay. That could be a problem.


    ¡°What percentage of the city can read?¡± I asked without missing a beat.


    Kent shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d say about twenty percent, give or take. The merchant class, scholars, some of the wealthier artisans.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I leaned in closer. ¡°And do people believe what they read?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kent barked a laugh. ¡°Are you suggesting we write a book or something?¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± I said, my grin widening. ¡°Pamphlets. Small, cheap notices packed with information. We can stir the pot, expose Virna¡¯s treachery, and maybe even suggest that King Malor is alive and amassing an army in the west. If we had a printing press, we could churn out hundreds of these in no time. Making one from scratch, though¡­ we could just write hundreds of them.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Kent said, waving a hand as if to stop my train of thought. ¡°What¡¯s a printing press? And why would it matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a device for mass-producing text,¡± I explained. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to get too technical¡­ But, books, letters, pamphlets¡ªanything you need to spread information quickly and efficiently. Right now, I guess, scribes spend hundreds of hours copying texts by hand. Imagine doing the work of dozens of scribes in the time it takes one to finish a single page.¡±


    Kent stared at me like I¡¯d just sprouted wings. ¡°You¡¯re saying this¡­ press could do that? Make books faster?¡±


    ¡°Not just books,¡± I said, tapping the table with my fingertips. ¡°It¡¯ll revolutionize communication. Trust me. But that¡¯s a plan for later.¡±


    He let out a long breath, his hands pressing down on the table as he mulled over the idea. ¡°Alright, fine. Let¡¯s assume you¡¯re right. Even if we had these¡­ pamphlets, how would we distribute them? Virna¡¯s watchmen won¡¯t just stand by while we flood the streets with rebellious chatter.¡±


    ¡°We use unconventional means. Sky lanterns, for instance. Toss them over a cliff and let the wind carry them into the city.¡±


    ¡°Sky what?¡± Kent frowned, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Sky lanterns,¡± I said, gesturing as if shaping one with my hands. ¡°Large fabric envelopes filled with hot air that make them float. Perfect for spreading messages far and wide.¡±


    The attendants started chattering. The knight next to Kent shrugged, exchanging words with the priest. I read the priest¡¯s lips, mumbling the word magic.


    Zyra snorted, folding her arms. ¡°And where exactly do you think we¡¯ll find these sky lanterns?¡±


    I smirked, undeterred. ¡°They¡¯re easy to make if we find the right material. You have paper, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I suddenly remembered that medieval people had more access to parchment than to paper. So far, I¡¯d only seen parchment.


    ¡°Paper?¡± Zyra asked. ¡°From trees?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Expensive,¡± Kent said with a nod.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, ¡°let¡¯s try. We have hills nearby. We could launch from the high ground.¡±


    Kent sighed, rubbing his temples as he muttered under his breath. ¡°Well. Let me just take this all in. You¡¯re either a genius or completely mad.¡±


    ¡°Neither. I just used to read the news back home.¡±

 Chapter 26 - Pheasant

    Silver trays overflowed with roasted pheasant, its golden skin crisped and glistening with a honey glaze. Bowls of steaming root vegetable stew sent up clouds of steam, mingling with the aroma of baked bread brushed with garlic and herbs. There was a platter of grilled trout, laid atop a bed of lemon slices and garnished with sprigs of dill, and a dish of greens that sparkled with droplets of oil and flecks of salt.


    Kent sat at the head of his table, men with shaved heads to his left, probably priests and monks of the Church of Aria. To his right, there were broad shouldered men; the knights who¡¯d helped us escape.


    I learned more about the feudal system that was in place in Ala Bin. Kent was a count who owned a portion of land East of the city, and had certain knights under his command, each allocated lands and serfs.


    Despite it being an outdated system in my book, from what I¡¯ve seen, Kent was kind to his subjects. That morning, I ran into a twelve-year old boy training with a wooden sword. He had been training with Farnand, Kent¡¯s top guy and apparently, a fantastic swordsman. Farnand had told me that the boy¡¯s father was one of the local field workers. His son had always dreamed of being a knight.


    Four days had passed in peace, and now, Kent was ready to honor us with the wealth of his fiefdom.


    This was like a five-star hotel.


    Lariel was seated to my right, her eyes darting serenely across the table, brushing the rim of her goblet of red wine. Camille sat farther down the table, her purple locks tied into a braid, her chin resting on her hand as she watched the scene unfold with mild curiosity.


    Kent raised a goblet at the head of the table. ¡°A humble meal, in times such as these,¡± he said, a wry smile tugging at his lips, ¡°but one shared among allies and friends is worth savoring.¡±


    ¡°Humble?¡± Zyra muttered under her breath, close to me. ¡°Is he really calling this humble?¡±


    I was saving the seat to my left. And Alynna finally appeared, walking down the spiral staircase into the dining hall. Her hair was tied into that cute high ponytail, and she¡¯d traded her Eastern silks for a medieval dress.


    And man, these particular medieval people weren¡¯t shy about cleavage. It looked fantastic on her.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked with a smile, whirling around and showing off her curves.


    ¡°Looks great on you,¡± I added with a smile.


    I moved the seat back so that she could approach comfortably.


    ¡°Grrreat!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes wide open, glancing at the table as if she were at a candy shop. ¡°Finally, some meat! And they¡¯ve got real cheese!¡±


    She stretched her hand and reached for a large communal slab of cheese, taking the knife next to it and slicing a hearty portion. She put a slice in her mouth and hummed a song. That was the face of absolute ecstasy. ¡°Servant woman!¡± she exclaimed, raising a hand and pointing at one of Kent¡¯s attendant. ¡°Bring me some of that wine.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, my lady,¡± replied the servant, taken aback and stuttering a little.


    She was a bit rough around the edges, but how I loved that barbarian babe.


    ¡°Pheasant?¡± Alynna exclaimed, looking over at the centerpiece. She swallowed a complaint. I could tell that she wanted something a bit more hearty and fatty. But I, for one, couldn¡¯t help drooling over the food. When my chance came, I sliced off a leg and brought it to my plate in between rocket leaf salads with copious amounts of olive oil, a charred onion, and baked turnips.


    ¡°So,¡± Lariel said, looking over my shoulder toward Alynna. ¡°Are you enjoying life in this castle? I¡¯m not getting used to the walls. I¡¯d rather sleep outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the barbarian replied, pieces of cheese stuck through her teeth. A servant presented her with a vase of wine, and she sipped it enthusiastically. ¡°I miss yurts, but it¡¯s quite cozy. These cityfolk are weak and wimpy, but their comforts, girl¡­ They¡¯re tempting.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re making the most of it,¡± Lariel replied, her tone light but carrying an undertone of affection. ¡°I like being with Connor. The place¡¯s a little too locked up for my taste. It¡¯s like sleeping in a cave with no exit. But I can handle it when he¡¯s around.¡±


    Alynna purred like a cat, directing her a glance. ¡°Good for you. Are you¡­ trying to make me jealous, or encouraging me to join you?¡±


    ¡°That again?¡± I asked, taking another piece of cheese into my mouth. The royals nearby weren¡¯t really making use of the cutlery. Perhaps that¡¯d also be a later development. I gave in, reached for more pheasant, and nibbled on the caramelized skin outside, its best part, and the richly marinated flesh.


    Fantastic.


    It went great with the white wine.


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Alynna said. ¡°Connor should be the one inviting me into his bed.¡±


    Saying that out loud drew some glances from Kent¡¯s friends and attendants. I took a long sip of wine and expected the topic to change. It didn¡¯t. It would get worse.


    ¡°Yeah! I want to get married!¡± Alynna announced, standing up, hands on the table. ¡°I want to have sex already!¡±


    The room grew silent.


    I sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair if you marry him first,¡± Lariel said, thankfully, softly.


    ¡°Girls,¡± I said with a sigh, lowering my voice. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, and¡­ all. If we¡¯re gonna marry, it¡¯s gonna be equal. For both of you. Back at Aria¡¯s sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Why not here?¡± Alynna asked, turning sharply toward Kent, leaning on her table and raising her voice. ¡°Hey, Kent. Is that your priest? The bald guy next to you?¡±


    The balding man next to Kent almost spat out his drink. I hadn¡¯t recognized him at first, without the pope¡¯s hat. Kent himself opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out.


    ¡°I need to ask you something, Mr. Priest. Could you marry us three in that little shrine of yours?¡±


    Both Kent and the bald man tensed up, covering their mouths, wine coming out of their noses.


    ¡°Alynna,¡± Lariel said, placing an arm around the barbarian girl. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°We can do your true authentic ritual with Aria later on¡± Alynna exclaimed, a bit more quietly to Lariel. ¡°But why not have a nice little ceremony.¡±


    The bald man next to Kent cleared his throat, his fingers drumming nervously on the table. I cringed internally, bracing for whatever might come next.


    ¡°My child,¡± he began, his voice hesitant, ¡°by Aria¡¯s grace, we can officiate marriages. But¡­ we do not have the custom of marrying two women to the same man. It would be¡­¡± He faltered, his gaze flickering uncertainly between us.


    Lariel tilted her head, her expression calm but firm. ¡°Aria doesn¡¯t mind,¡± she said with an air of finality.


    Father Vhandor gave a strained chuckle, his shoulders stiffening. ¡°Of course, my Lady Elf. The goddess wouldn¡¯t mind, but, you see¡ª¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°We should have a wedding,¡± Nidar interrupted, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. He leaned forward, his hand gesturing expansively. ¡°Why not? At least something simple to lift the mood. Honeycakes, music¡ªjust a little celebration! It feels like I haven¡¯t danced in a century.¡±


    He glanced at Vinara, his eyes playful. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Vinara¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°I want to dance,¡± she said, lifting a hand in a graceful, almost regal gesture.


    Kent turned his gaze slowly toward the bald priest. His voice was measured as he asked, ¡°So, Father Vhandor, what do you think?¡±


    The older man sighed heavily, his shoulders sinking under the weight of expectation.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the real thing!¡± Lariel exclaimed. ¡°No offense. But¡­¡±


    Lariel groaned, burying her face in her hands. ¡°Listen¡­ It¡¯s something really special to me. You know that. You¡¯ve always known.¡± Her voice was muffled but laced with frustration.


    Nidar threw up his hands as if the matter was already settled. ¡°He¡¯s a priest of Aria, after all. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Alynna exclaimed. She turned to face me, her voice loud for all to hear.


    ¡°Will you, Connor? Please, marry me!¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    I didn¡¯t expect this, now.


    We¡¯d kind of agreed I¡¯d do it.


    Alynna was in love with me, and the idea kept growing in my mind. I wouldn''t mind.


    Man, I felt irrational. I¡¯d just come out of a terrible divorce and I was considering marrying a barbarian girl I¡¯d just met.


    She was incredibly fun, and deadly, and as hot as a furnace.


    And she needed it. I could afford to marry her. I did yearn to be close to her. Not just out of lust, which I could get more than other men, or even because her body seemed to be carved out by the very gods themselves.


    She was just an incredible woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what marriage means to me and you, Alynna. And if we¡¯re on the same page. Why not?¡± I said. ¡°We can do this for fun, with Lariel as well. And to get your promise to yourself fulfilled.¡±


    I¡¯d thought I¡¯d never say that. What was I, a prudish puritan? To be honest, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that marrying would be liberating for her and her steppe traditions.


    A faint smile started forming across Lariel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯d be interesting to get married like this, before our official wedding with Father. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d get upset.¡±


    The thing was, the priest hadn¡¯t even given a response.


    I looked at him, and every set of eyes in the room followed through.


    He ran a hand across his bald head. He looked at Lariel first. He seemed the most concerned about her, her being an elf and all.


    ¡°It is an honor to serve¡­. An elven lady and such a brave Lord, and a warrior lady like you. I¡­ will have to consult with the council of priests¡­ to see if there¡¯s nothing in our canon that forbids it.¡±


    Kent grinned. Perhaps the wine¡¯s effect had come quickly on him, because he wasn¡¯t his usual upright self. Instead, he was becoming a bit more amicable.¡°Come on, Father Vhandos. It is indeed an exotic request, but nothing out of what¡¯s been experienced in history. And the gentleman here, Lord Connor, is not one who is familiar with our customs and traditions.¡±


    Vhandos nodded, thoughtful, with a hand wrapped around his chin. His eyes examined me thoroughly. ¡°Where are you from, after all?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Kent said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve assumed you¡¯re from the far north. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I let out a long sigh, leaning my forearm on the table.


    ¡°Aria brought me here from another world.¡±


    The words sent shockwaves through Kent¡¯s people, especially the priest. They exchanged glances and huffed comments.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± the priest pressed forward.


    How can I make it short and understandable?


    ¡°I was a captain in my homeland. I was in charge of transporting people and merchandise.¡± I made sure not to tell them that we were talking about an air vessel here and not just a ship. ¡°I went to an ice mountain and¡­¡±


    The priest nodded slowly.


    ¡°That is interesting, indeed. Fascinating.¡±


    But what the priests close to Kent were saying in huffed whispers seemed to be another story.


    ¡°It sounds just like that story in the Second Book of the Wisdom of Aria,¡± I managed to hear.


    ¡°Could it be real?¡± whispered another. ¡°How can a foreigner know of those esoteric texts?¡±


    Now that piqued my interest.


    ¡°May I ask,¡± I said, ¡°if there¡¯s a prophecy that speaks of that?¡±


    The priest took a deep breath. His glance was firm, as though he were probing my answers. ¡°What, are you familiar with the texts?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± I said.


    That prompted even more discussion among the priests, and eyes swinging toward me in particular.


    ¡°A prophecy?¡± Lariel said. ¡°I love prophecies. What did it say?¡±


    Vhandos hesitated, hands tapping on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an apocryphal book. It¡¯s not part of the Canon and the Official Commentaries of Aria.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just ask Aria herself?¡±


    The priests went pale.


    ¡°Ask her?¡±


    A priest with a mustache, sitting alone in a corner, snickered dismissively.


    ¡°Ask her? What, is she your cousin for you to pay her a visit? She¡¯s the goddess of light and order. Yes, there are manifestations of her in the cosmos, but you can¡¯t just¡­ talk to her. Or send her a message with a pigeon.¡±


    Right. Nothing like a little religious controversy to start the day.


    ¡°Well, of course we can talk to her,¡± Lariel said. ¡°Mother allows you to speak to her.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to have the same religion?


    ¡°Well, that is, of course, a very important mystical practice, lady elf,¡± Vhandos said. ¡°But what you are dealing with is, of course, a manifestation of her power projected into our reality via a dream. It¡¯s not really her, is it?¡±


    Lariel shrugged.


    ¡°Well, of course it is her.¡±


    ¡°Now that is really interesting,¡± Camille¡¯s voice cut smoothly into the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve read in the Classics about those rites. Of course, humans are not allowed in those elven sanctuaries, but I find that concept very interesting. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re transported into another reality and get to talk to a goddess. How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°She calls us,¡± Lariel said. ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in how it works, though. Maybe¡­ Well, they call her the Guardian of the Threshold. She is all about opening gates into other realms. But she¡¯s too weak nowadays. Her power has waned. I was told¡­ that she used the last bit of power to open a gate for him. For Connor.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on me.


    And then, the solemn silence was broken by a single voice.


    Alynna.


    ¡°So. Can you marry us or not?¡±


    Vhandos almost spat out his wine.


    "We... will consult it with the council."


    The dinner continued in peace, with fewer arguments and points to be made, but plenty of thoughtful glances and questions. I ate like a literal king. I was surprised it¡¯d be so abundant.


    We were soon offered trays with seasonal fruit, apricots, and berries, as well as more wine.


    Camille, observing from her place with an amused smile, broke the tranquility. ¡°You three seem rather close,¡± she said, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I am thoroughly fascinated by many of the comments you¡¯ve made. But one thing has my utmost curiosity. How do you manage it? Jealousy, I mean?¡±


    Alynna chuckled, resting her chin on Lariel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why be jealous when you can be cuddled instead? It¡¯s way more fun.¡±


    Lariel tilted her head, as serene as ever. ¡°There¡¯s no room for envy when trust is mutual. And we know he loves us equally.¡±


    I felt heat creep into my cheeks under Camille¡¯s curious gaze. She tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Interesting. In my experience, most people aren¡¯t quite so... generous with their affection.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about the love,¡± Lariel said with a wink. ¡°Why not just expand it even more! It can be complicated, though. My moms, for example. They rarely saw my dad, and he wasn¡¯t there for me that often. But I did have a lot of siblings and friends, so that made up for it. It all depends on how generous he is and how much he can keep up.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re not even married yet. But I¡¯m happy I¡¯m involved with these amazing women,¡± I said, watching them blush and play with their hair.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± added Camille, taking a sip of wine.


    ¡°Look,¡± Malor said, cocking his head and playing with his food. ¡°Kings before me, well, they were a bit like that, weren¡¯t they? Our grandfather King Vlanox III had, what, five mistresses? Some of their kids ended up becoming great knights and lords. Kent¡¯s our cousin from that side and from our aunt Janaka¡¯s side.¡±


    Camille sighed. ¡°Malor¡¯s really into genealogies. Anyway, Malor, those kings were not following the¡ª¡±


    ¡°I mean, technically it¡¯s standard,¡± Malor replied. ¡°And he was trying to take care of them all. It¡¯s just that they weren¡¯t official. What¡¯s the difference then?¡±


    ¡°Doing what you were supposed to do,¡± Camille said. ¡°Your duty. If you¡¯re from a barbarian tribe. No offense, you don¡¯t have the concept of monogamy.¡± She said, eyeing Alynna. ¡°Who¡¯s grown up with those old-school... I mean, archaic traditions. You have a right to. You live as you¡¯re expected. But if you¡¯re born in high society, with the responsibilities and duties of our class, where we¡¯re supposed to be an example to the people of lesser stature, we ought to live by those rules. After all, they¡¯ve been set to protect others. Unfortunately, some haven¡¯t followed the rules, and so far we¡¯ve seen only decadence and dishonor. I only hope we can revert it.¡±


    These two were just as idealistic, just in different ways.

 Chapter 27 - Respite

    Despite the conditions outside, things were going well.


    We were finally eating good food, sleeping well, and I even got to take a bath. They were public and of questionable hygiene until I asked them to change the water. Then, it became a pleasant thermal bath. They even had special soaps and bubble mixtures.


    I supervised the propaganda efforts we were about to engage in. The printing press would take time, but Kent''s scribes were quick enough to produce a few batches of leaflets to deliver, and I consulted with both him and the priests to craft the most efficient and subversive messages.


    The content of our leaflets reflected certain specific topics. One was fomenting mistrust in Virna. We''d undermine him, pointing out his flaws and that he was basically selling off the country to the evil Hath-Aman. That he''d manipulated and attempted to murder Malor.


    This was a heavy accusation and true in every instance.


    Another leaflet was a tirade about Hath-Aman, showing atrocities done in the east, including wiping out people who rejected them, kidnapping children, and, of course, evil rituals to acquire magical power. Also true, and good enough to incite a moral panic.


    As for the third, it concerned King Malor. He himself was there while we wrote the template.


    He was alive, no doubt; he''d managed to escape and was building an army in the west, so we''d add a little misdirection to protect our own safety. We''d continue to reaffirm that Malor was loyal to the elves and to the Church.


    Then, I proceeded to direct the construction of sky lanterns, testing a handful of them. Directing them would be the difficult part, as we''d have to rely on the wind, and they could probably be blown off course and fly higher than we''d expected. Crossbows were considered, and we''d have Kent''s knights test them for success.


    Kent and his fellow courtiers routinely went back to the city and took part in the court, bringing back important reports. He publicly recommitted to Virna''s cause, expressing outrage at the elves, while in the meantime, trying to distract the court with what had happened to his section of the palace.


    All of which gave me enough time to visit my future wives.


    "Welcome back, my lover," Lariel said, facing me with a grin, a palette in her left hand and a tiny paintbrush in her right. It moved deftly across a horizontal canvas, set up on a large easel.


    "Lariel! How''s your painting going?"


    "See for yourself."


    I moved forward, avoiding the set of paints she''d placed on the floor, of all places. I watched from behind her shoulders.


    "Incredible."


    I was too flattered. This was not supposed to be a portrait, a tradition they probably didn''t really have. It depicted me, wearing elven armor, holding a sword in my right hand, a horde of elves behind me, all of them in perfect rank, holding their spears upright.


    It didn''t show, however, who I was fighting.


    It was a masterpiece, although I could see that this was only her sketch and not the full picture. She''d laid down the basic colors but hadn''t added details or paintings. Even then, her abilities were incredible.


    "Do you like it?"


    "It''s glorious."


    She giggled. "I''m thinking, if we ever come across a palace, I''d like to decorate it like this. Maybe these topics are a bit too personal. But perhaps something more... ancient? Like Arthamium. I''d like to create some murals about him, I mean, you.


    "I like this kind of battle-themed artwork. It''s, of course, what''s important for courtrooms and castles, and temples and stuff. But, well, this thought might be kind of silly coming from me. But what about artwork depicting a romantic scene?"


    Her face turned a deep red. "You mean sex? I don''t think that''s appropriate for a castle."


    "Not necessarily," I replied. "Just, like, two lovers embracing each other."


    She cleared her throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s left to my personal sketchbook.¡± She winked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll show them to you one day. And then, we can enact them.¡±


    She leaned in, rubbing her hand against my leg, closing in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we enact them now?¡± I said, leaning in and placing a hand around her hips. She moved forward, straddling me, humming softly and giving me a seductive glance.


    At that moment, the door opened abruptly.


    "My love!" Alynna exclaimed, leaping forward.


    "Oh, Alynna," Lariel said, straightening up. "Good to see you. I thought it was still my turn."


    "Well, it''s about to be noon, and we''ve got to spread our time evenly. I think I should get more time with him because you''re doing it with him, and I''m not."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You¡¯d like to take another horse ride?¡± I asked. I enjoyed spending time with her, of course, but the most important things were out of reach.


    "We should enjoy ourselves and have fun, and keep the tension alive, you know? You won¡¯t believe this, though. I¡¯ve got an excellent idea you¡¯re gonna love.¡±


    "What is it?"


    Alynna joined both her hands excitedly. "I want you to teach me your amazing wrestling techniques."


    Lariel chuckled softly, leaning against the wall with a smirk. "Are you sure, Alynna? It¡¯s not exactly the most romantic pre-wedding activity."


    Alynna crossed her arms, determination sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Are you kidding? It''s the most romantic thing ever! Imagine, my future husband and I in a passionate dance of strategy and skill, rolling around like two love-struck wolves grappling for dominance!"


    I blinked.


    I''d never heard of jiu jitsu being described that way. Unless it was to make fun of a perceived homoerotic subtext, which was also funny.


    "It''s the closest thing to getting our bodies tangled in passion!¡± Alynna exclaimed, standing on her tiptoes. ¡°Let''s go, my warrior husband."


    Alynna clung to my arms. "Come on. Before lunch! If not, we''ll be too full to roll around freely."


    I let out a pleased sigh but took a casual look at this gorgeous creature.


    I should''ve been nervous about the wedding.


    This was the wackiest thing that''s ever happened to me. I¡¯d have a divorce. I should¡¯ve been reluctant, but hell, why not? I was living in a fantasy world, with a lot of crazy things to deal with, and none of them were divorce bills.


    But when I looked into the eyes of this amazing woman¡ªthose excited eyes, and everything that she carried with her¡ªI was sold on the idea. I wasn''t nervous at all. She wasn''t nervous. If anything, she was overexcited.


    Did I hesitate or regret my decision? Not at all. It was exciting.


    "Let''s go," she said, grabbing me by my hand.


    "Have fun, love-struck otters," Lariel said, waving us goodbye as I walked with Alynna down to the end of the stairs.


    "What room did you set apart?" I asked.


    "The gardens, of course. What more than the beautiful caress of nature for our wolfish nature?" She gasped, a finger on her lips.


    "Cool," I said. "Alright, but give me a few minutes to change. I won¡¯t train in these pajamas."


    I went back to my room, looking over my clothes. There was not a lot of variety, and not enough clothes to make training easier or comfortable. Elven trousers seemed good enough for riding but didn''t feel comfortable enough to roll around in. I guessed they would do. Much better than the noblemen''s tight-fitting trousers. What I''d worn on top¡ªI guessed shirtless would do, so I kept my white linen shirt on at least until we reached the gardens.


    We moved from the main yard in the center of the castle to a section of well-trimmed grass, gardeners with shears and machete-like blades working on the side. She was standing there, a grin on her face, and her high ponytail had changed into a tight braid that hung to her side. She was wearing the usual silk. Just looking at how it curled around her hips, at the cut that showed most of her long, muscular legs, and the cleavage¡ªit all gave me a reaction.


    This was definitely not a professional nor ordinary jiu-jitsu session.


    Rolling with women, I had to keep it professional and not let any intrusive thoughts win. But this woman was something else. This sparring session was something else.


    "Alright," I said, having undone the buttons of my shirt and folding it, then placing it on the stone wall.


    Her hands rested on her hips, her spine tilting to the side.


    "So, my future husband, I would like to know more about your secret fighting style. But first of all, I''d like you to know that I am well-versed in the traditional wrestling of my people."


    "I''m interested in seeing it."


    She shrugged. "I''m not as good at headlocks and submissions, but we''re really good at taking people down and pinning them on their backs. But since we''re to become lovers, let''s add a little twist."


    "I''m all ears."


    "A point is earned with a kiss. If I initiate the kiss, I earn a point."


    "Uh," I said, ruffling my hair. "I''m excited."


    Alynna laughed, stepping closer to me, her playful grin softening into something almost mischievous. "Good. You should be." She raised her arms, palms open, beckoning me to start. "Show me what you''ve got, my love."


    I dropped into a loose stance, one foot forward, hands ready. ¡°Just remember: my style, jiu-jitsu, isn¡¯t about brute strength. It¡¯s about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leverage and technique, I¡¯ve seen it,¡± she interrupted, lunging forward before I could finish. She was fast, but I easily sidestepped, catching her wrist, doing an armdrag, and using her momentum against her. She stumbled but twisted, trying to reach for my chest.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, pivoting to pull her into a controlled hold. ¡°But you¡¯re over-committing. Watch¡ª¡±


    Before I could demonstrate, she ducked low, swept her leg behind mine, and toppled me backward onto the grass. The air rushed out of my lungs as I landed, her weight pressing me down.


    ¡°Oh, was that over-committing?¡± she teased, pinning my wrists above my head. Her grin was triumphant as she leaned down, her face hovering inches above mine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, even as my heart raced. ¡°Alright, point to you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she said, her voice low as she pressed a soft kiss to my cheek. ¡°Now it¡¯s a point.¡±


    I shook my head, laughing as she sat back. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t get cocky. I was just warming up.¡±


    She rolled her shoulders, her braid slipping over one shoulder as she got back into position. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens when you stop holding back, then.¡±


    This time, I moved first, feinting left before slipping behind her. My arms wrapped around her waist in a fluid motion, pulling her off balance. She gasped, kicking out as I swept her legs from under her, bringing her gently to the ground. Before she could recover, I maneuvered into a controlling position, pinning her with practiced ease.


    Her eyes widened as she looked up at me, a mix of surprise and begrudging admiration. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ unfairly smooth.¡±


    ¡°Jiu-jitsu, remember?¡± I said, leaning in. ¡°Leverage and technique.¡± I kissed her lips quickly and grinned. ¡°Point to me.¡±


    She scowled, but her laughter broke through almost immediately. ¡°Alright, you win this one. But don¡¯t get comfortable, lover boy.¡± She twisted beneath me with surprising agility, slipping free of my grip and springing to her feet.


    The next few rounds blurred into a chaotic, playful blend of laughter, strategic maneuvers, and stolen kisses. Alynna¡¯s wrestling style was all power and audacity, trying to gain control of my upper back, charging headlong with wild sweeps and dramatic throws.


    At one point, she caught me off guard with a tackle, knocking us both into the grass. ¡°Pinned again,¡± she declared, her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you win,¡± I teased, sweeping her by bridging my hips and turning my weight to roll us over until I was on top again. ¡°See? Leverage.¡±


    ¡°Leverage this,¡± she shot back, looping her arms around my neck and pulling me down for a bold kiss. ¡°Point to me!¡±


    By the time Lariel wandered back into the garden, carrying a tray with wine vases, we were both sprawled on the grass, breathless and laughing.


    ¡°Love-struck wolves indeed,¡± Lariel quipped, shaking her head. ¡°You two are absolutely ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculously in love,¡± Alynna corrected, reaching over to grab my hand. She grinned at me, her cheeks flushed and her braid coming loose. ¡°And ridiculously powerful. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    ¡°It looks like fun,¡± she replied, leaving the drinks she had brought and prancing over the grass, throwing herself at me.

 Chapter 28 - Big Day

    The weekend came, and I received the report from the city coming from Kent and his knights.


    Things were doing better than I¡¯d expected.


    Our secret weapon had begun to stir the pot. Kent had met with the noblemen in the morning, and the pamphlets had come up. Naturally, Virna and Larendo were incensed. Kent reportedly made up some stories about sightings by his hunters and scouts, west of our location, vowing that he¡¯d find rebellious activity. It was great to know that they believed him, but I worried we didn¡¯t have enough time to keep up the ruse.


    Alynna and I would have to hurry up and find some alliances before things got heated. Or else, we¡¯d have to flee altogether.


    Aside from that, as the priests had agreed, we had everything ready for a small, improvised wedding. This was going to be Alynna¡¯s big day. And Lariel¡¯s. And mine, of course.


    Attendants came for me and assisted me with what the noblemen of the era would have regarded as regal attire. The fact that it was supposed to be fine enough for a wedding was reassuring. In America, this would¡¯ve been seen as a cheesy attempt at larping, or at best, a handsome character from a shoujo manga set in the period.


    I chose a burgundy jacket, matching trousers, both with gold embroidery, and a white shirt of lace that puffed at my neck.


    And a steppe warrior like Alynna had certain wedding traditions she wanted me to respect.


    Alynna had told me some of the things to say and do. Most of them came as a surprise, but now, I was all dressed up and led by Zyra down into the gardens at noon, expecting to find everyone sitting and waiting for me to march down the aisle and meet the bride. Instead, I found a large canopy that I had no idea where they¡¯d gotten. It looked more like a yurt. Yeah. Where had they found that? Had it been stolen from one of those barbarian raids from decades ago? Everyone in the castle, including the elves, was seated inside in front of Kent¡¯s tables, all mumbling to themselves, some chuckling.


    Nidar was standing at the entrance, arms behind his hips like a guard dressed in elven silks.


    I walked over, expecting him to let me through. Instead, he stared at me and spoke in a shockingly loud voice.


    ¡°Connor Reagan McKinley. You dare try to take my sister¡¯s hand. Prove to me that you¡¯re worthy of their love!¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°What?¡±


    Alynna hadn¡¯t mentioned having to face his brother. Her briefing had been on what to say during the actual ceremony.


    Nidar leaned in and spoke in an awkward whisper. ¡°For their hands, Lord Tactician. It''s a steppe tradition. I¡¯m representing their brother. I¡¯m Lariel¡¯s actual brother, by the way, though we¡¯re not that close, and Alynna, well, her brother couldn¡¯t be here, so I¡¯m a stand-in. You¡¯ve got to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I muttered. ¡°Right.¡± I cleared my throat.


    I straightened my shoulders, trying to channel whatever authority I could muster. Nidar stood firm again, arms crossed, his expression a blend of solemnity and mischief. The large canopy behind him fluttered in the breeze, giving the whole scene an almost theatrical feel.


    ¡°I, uh¡­¡± I began, stumbling slightly over my words. ¡°I challenge you, Nidar, for Alynna¡¯s hand in marriage. And Lariel. Your sisters.¡±


    Nidar raised a hand to his chest dramatically, as if deeply moved. ¡°Ah, a noble challenge! But do you think yourself worthy of my sisters, the fierce warrior Alynna¡ªsister-in-combat? And Lariel, sister of elven blood? Both of them are archers worthy of legend and women of virtuous disposition. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I like to think so,¡± I said, trying to play along. ¡°But what must I do to prove it?¡±


    Nidar grinned wickedly. ¡°Defeat me in the Trial of the Three Virtues.¡±


    I cleared my throat.


    ¡°I accept the challenge, brave sir elf.¡±


    Before I could process what was happening, Nidar produced a small wooden staff and tossed it to me. Then, with a flourish, he drew his own staff¡ªan ornate piece carved with runes. This didn¡¯t look elven at all.


    ¡°The first virtue is agility!¡± Nidar exclaimed, taking a fighting stance. ¡°You must defeat me in combat!¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on¡ª¡±


    But before I could protest, he lunged at me, spinning his staff in an arc that I barely managed to block. The gathered guests burst into laughter and cheers, clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡± a female voice chanted from inside, much too youthful¡ªprobably Ina.


    I sighed and swung at the staff, doing my best to look like I was taking this seriously. Nidar danced around me, clearly holding back but making a show of ¡°besting¡± me. I took a quick swipe at his legs, and he yelped, pretending to stagger.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Very well!¡± he announced dramatically, stepping back. ¡°You have passed the first virtue¡­ barely.¡±


    I caught my breath, lowering the staff. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°The second virtue is tradition. So that you continue in the pride of our Arcanian sisters. Even if they marry a man from another tribe, he must respect and be a part of her family.¡±


    ¡°I am ready, brave sir elf.¡±


    Nidar declared, gesturing to one of Kent¡¯s kitchen staff, who stepped forward carrying a wooden cup filled to the brim with a frothy, off-white liquid. The sharp, sour smell hit me immediately, like curdled milk with a faint alcoholic tang.


    ¡°You know what this is, don¡¯t you?¡± Nidar asked.


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± I said, remembering a layover in Kazakhstan. ¡°Brings back some memories.¡±


    Nidar giggled. ¡°Kumis. Made fresh from Kent¡¯s favorite mare. It is a sacred beverage of strength and survival among Alynna¡¯s people. You must finish the entire cup.¡±


    The crowd murmured in anticipation, some wincing knowingly. I could tell that Alabenians weren¡¯t really into that kind of drink.


    I took the cup, its surface bubbling slightly. My first hesitant sip hit my palate like a slap: sour cream mixed with weak champagne, undercut by a strange, gamey aftertaste that made my stomach churn. As I swallowed, the faint carbonation fizzled unpleasantly, and the warmth of its mild alcohol content only added to the discomfort.


    The crowd roared as I struggled through the rest, each gulp harder than the last. My throat burned slightly from the acidic tang, and my face twisted involuntarily.


    ¡°You have endured!¡± Nidar bellowed, clapping me on the back as I finally finished, gasping for air. ¡°But the night is young, and the trials grow fiercer!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the final virtue, gatekeeper? I¡¯m not afraid!¡± I asked, bracing myself and wiping my chin with my palm.


    Nidar smirked. ¡°The third virtue is devotion. You must declare your undying love for Alynna¡­ in song. Lariel has said that this doesn¡¯t apply to her. It makes her cringe.¡±


    The crowd erupted into laughter and applause as a small lute was handed to me. I turned toward Zyra, sitting close to the yurt¡¯s entrance. ¡°Please tell me this is a joke.¡±


    ¡°Not even a little,¡± she said, smirking.


    The crowd started chanting. Sing, sing, sing, with Kent standing up from the canopy and handing Nidar a lute, then the elf giving it to me. Really?


    I had taken a handful of guitar lessons, so I could play some chords. But I had no idea about the tuning of this lute. The instrument was beautiful, though¡ªpear-shaped, with a rounded wooden back and a carved rosette around the soundhole.


    With no other choice, I plucked two strings to find out their interval. I found a chord that sounded, at least, not terribly off-key, muttering to myself before belting out an improvised and terribly off-key ode to Alynna¡¯s battle prowess, her sword, and her love of cheese.


    It sounded too much like a cheesy freestyle rap number by a guy who only dreamed of making it big. I didn¡¯t want it to be heard ever again.


    By the end, the crowd was roaring with laughter and applause, and Nidar stepped aside, bowing low. ¡°You have proven yourself worthy, Lord Tactician. Go claim your brides!¡±


    As I stepped past him, Alynna and Lariel emerged from the opposite end of the canopy.


    Both were grinning ear to ear, cheeks flushed with laughter. Alynna wore traditional makeup¡ªbeautiful shades of purple over her eyes and a strong rosy blush on her cheeks, her lips thick and juicy, painted with deep red makeup. She wore beautiful purple silk, revealing generous cleavage and a golden sash around her hips, golden bracelets, as well as a richly ornamented conical headdress of the same color, with tiny bells that tinkled as she moved. I wondered how they¡¯d find it, but I assumed that despite the Alabenian¡¯s rivalry with the steppe nomads, trade and mutual influence were a thing.


    Lariel looked adorable with braids tied around her forehead and most of her curls let loose beneath. She wore a golden dress of elven silk, simple but beautiful, with a cut in her dress revealing a side of her legs.


    I moved forward, their hands reaching out to mine. Was this really happening? Two gorgeous, amazing women willing to make promises of love to me, and expecting me to do the same?


    Vhandos emerged, wearing his green toga and a round felt hat over his head, while the attendants quieted and their attention focused on us.


    ¡°You really sang about cheese?¡± Alynna whispered in my ear, chuckling. ¡°My groom really knows me well.¡±


    ¡°I panicked,¡± I admitted.


    The ceremony itself was simple but heartfelt. Priest Vhandos had a lot of fun. This tradition was present in the Church of Aria as well, where they brought a mauve band, representing Aria¡¯s colors, tying our wrists together with a braided cord as we exchanged vows. He tied it around my wrist, Lariel¡¯s, and Alynna¡¯s.


    ¡°Lady Alynna of Arcania and Lariel of the Verdant Court, do you promise, under Aria¡¯s protection, to bind your hearts to Connor McKinnley, from Earth. The United States of Ame-ri-k-ah? To be his, and for his heart to be yours entirely?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± said both girls in unison.


    ¡°Connor McKinnley. Do you promise to bind your heart to Lady Alynna of Arcania and Lariel of the Verdant Court, be a loyal protector, a fierce defender, and a devoted lover?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said.


    ¡°You may kiss the brides.¡±


    ¡°I go first!¡± Alynna said, jumping into my arms, while the attendants erupted in cheers and laughter.


    As the sun began to set, the celebration turned to feasting, eating freshly hunted boar roast from Kent¡¯s lands, dancing, and endless toasts. My mind buzzed with all the wine and spiced beer.


    It turned out Kent was quite the lute player.


    I got the chance to dance with both my wives. But after a while, Alynna whispered in Lariel¡¯s ear, and the gorgeous elf left us alone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait for tonight, my love,¡± Alynna said, her hands around my shoulders as I showed her how to slow dance, with one hand on her back and the other holding her palm. It looked quite scandalous to the attendants and drew a few comments, despite being the tamest dance in my world, especially compared to the cheesy whirling and 14th-century line dances everyone else was engaged in.


    ¡°Neither can I,¡± I said.


    Man, she was gorgeous.


    I wanted her so bad.


    Tonight, all our fantasies with each other would come true. I couldn¡¯t wait to please her and hoped I could be up to what she¡¯d always dreamed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten the final tradition, have you?¡± Alynna asked, her voice low but gleeful.


    I blinked at her, my head still spinning slightly from the combination of spiced wine and kumis. ¡°Final tradition?¡±


    Her grin widened. ¡°To rescue me. It¡¯s barbarian law. You must prove your love tonight. I¡¯ll be in my quarters, guarded by Zyra, Nidar, and everyone else. This time they won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± she asked, raising one eyebrow. ¡°This is important. It¡¯s how we know you¡¯re willing to fight for you, even when she doesn¡¯t need you to. It used to be a mock kidnapping, though.¡±


    Now this sounded kinda bad. I was aware of such traditions in some countries. If it was a mock kidnapping, turning it into a rescue might be a good way to deal with a very messed-up tradition.


    ¡°Do we need to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fun!¡± she said with a wink, leaning in and giving me another passionate kiss.

 Chapter 29 - ? Big Night / Escape

    I leapt through the window, guiding Alynna¡¯s hand into the courtyard.


    ¡°This was amazing!¡± she whispered, leaning into my ear.


    ¡°Alright, mission complete,¡± I said, trying to catch my breath as we moved toward the door of the main compound of the castle.


    They¡¯d made the mock rescue relatively easy. Nidar had been a bit of an opponent due to his raw strength. Man, elves were strong, though, and Zyra, of all people, had challenged me to another mock sword match. She¡¯d let me win, of course.


    The funny thing was that, knowing it was a mock rescue and everything, I¡¯d been pumped up. The sexual tension, however, was through the roof. We¡¯d been kept apart for just a few hours, and she was kissing me like crazy.


    I couldn¡¯t wait.


    And yes, she jumped into my arms again, her fingernails clinging to my chest.


    ¡°Carry me, my beloved husband.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a pleasure,¡± I replied, every cell of my body aching to do what we¡¯d been waiting for.


    We raced up the staircase, reaching our room and pushing the door open with a kick. I was ecstatic not to have to deal with another mock fight for her. No, we were finally alone.


    The sheets had been changed into a white set, and I dropped my beautiful warrior bride onto the mattress. Her hair spread like a silken sheet across the bed, her back arching forward, heaving her chest, beautifully framed by her dress. Her arms reached desperately for my sides.


    ¡°Make me yours!¡± she shouted from the depths of her lungs as my knees dug around her hips. I gently placed a finger across her lips, leaning forward and whispering in her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna make it slow and enjoy every moment of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she panted, her cheeks flushing red.


    I leaned in for a kiss. I tried to go gently, but she had other plans.


    She was trying to devour me. My own tongue met hers, and she melted with a low hum, her legs wrapping around me and pulling tighter. Her arms circled around my neck, pulling me down toward her chest.


    My hands moved, opening her dress and revealing her sensual collarbone, getting closer to that glorious chest framed by strong muscles. My lips trailed her chin and neck, every kiss making her moan, her heart pounding so hard that I could hear it. I pulled her chest free as she gasped, breasts more than a handful, firm and inviting.


    ***


    Alynna¡¯s voice broke out after a long sigh.


    ¡°This is the best night of my life!¡±


    My weight dropped to the side almost involuntarily. It had gone on for a long time. I¡¯d used all my repertoire on her.


    ¡°Wow!¡± she said. ¡°Woooow.¡±


    Her hair was a gorgeous mess, her eyes half-closed, as if she¡¯d lost sleep. She perked up, on her knees and elbows, her naked form giving me a fantastic vista.


    But I needed to rest for a while.


    ¡°Right, huh?¡± I panted. ¡°Just give me a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°And now for the big reveal!¡± she said. She flipped to the side awkwardly, as if every muscle in her body was cramped. The candles were faint but provide enough light. She crouched and pointed at the red stain in the middle of the bed.


    Shit. We¡¯d done it. My lips trembled, but no word came out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show this to everyone.¡±


    I blinked. I¡¯d heard of things like this¡ªcultures that held this as some kind of tradition for new brides. I¡¯d heard some Roma, even some people in the Caucasus, still doing it decades ago. It was, frankly, quite embarrassing in a modern context. Besides, who really cared? And didn¡¯t hymens break easily by bike riding or wrestling and any other moderate exercise? But, I was experiencing foreign cultures and if the tradition didn¡¯t really seem to hurt, who was I to judge?


    She let out a sigh. ¡°I did it! Yes! I really wish my Babushka could be here to experience this moment!¡±


    I cleared my throat. I never really cared about girls¡¯ virginities. Who would? But¡­ damn. I didn¡¯t care what she¡¯d done, but I felt honored to be her first. It made me a bit more self-conscious, though. She was just incredible. I¡¯d guess if girls were into keeping their virginity on Earth, if such a thing was still real in our world, among very religious people, they usually weren¡¯t as open to talking about sex as she was. That was endearing, a bit awkward, but very much¡­ Alynna.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited? It¡¯s my pride!¡± Alynna exclaimed. ¡°It hurt a bit, but it was so worth it! I want this framed, or placed in a treasure chest, at the very least. I will show this to my daughter and granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait. We may have to discuss that¡ªabout how we¡¯d raise our children when they come, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make them soft like these Alabenians!¡± she said, tensing her fists, the rest of her body still rigid.


    Weird traditions. I could look past that¡ªwhat an amazing woman, though.


    It was surreal to think I was her husband. And Lariel¡¯s. And they both wanted it that way.


    I moved over, gently tackling her and stealing a kiss. Her hands gripped my back. She bridged her hips and managed to push me to the side, getting on top of me.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± her eyes narrowed, her perfect teeth sensually biting her lip. ¡°I know a move that will make sure I stay on top. And I will stay on top for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°Does that really count¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± she said as she slowly moved toward my abdomen, planting kisses every inch of the way, her hair dropping on my skin as she moved even lower. My friend was ready to go again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve imagined this,¡± she said, her eyes gazing at me.


    ¡°You¡­ never even did this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m serious about being a virgin. But this¡­ hmm, really exciting. And you did that down there to me¡­ that was¡­ the most magical thing I¡¯ve ever felt! This is already the best night of my life, but you took me beyond my expectations. I need to repay the favor.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    And we were just beginning.


    We¡¯d take another break after. I was damn exhausted after all the dancing, wrestling, and all the mind-blowing sex. But my eyes were already drooping, all the candles had been blown out, and there was nothing but the dark room and the sound of our breathing.


    I traced a finger along her hand, savoring the quiet moment as she rested her face on my chest.


    Then came the knock.


    It was rapid, urgent, and entirely unwelcome. My eyes snapped open, and Alynna was already moving. We exchanged glances.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called, my voice cutting through the silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came Camille¡¯s voice, trembling but firm. ¡°Connor, Alynna¡­ I¡¯m sorry to bother you now. But, please, I need you.¡±


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Alynna hissed, a mischievous smile on her lips. ¡°She wants to join us!¡±


    Frankly, it didn¡¯t sound like that at all. I reached for a jacket and told Alynna to put on some clothes.


    I swung the door open to find Camille, her face pale in the faint glow of a lantern she carried. Her fingers gripped the handle so tightly they turned white.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my stomach already sinking.


    ¡°Malor is gone,¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s taken one of the horses. He¡¯s riding to the city.¡±


    For a moment, the words didn¡¯t register. ¡°Gone?¡±


    She nodded, her lips trembling. ¡°The stablemaster came to warn us. Malor said he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He thinks the people will recognize him and rise up. He thinks¡­¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°He thinks he can fix everything himself.¡±


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Alynna muttered under her breath. Her bare back turned toward us as she put on a silk shift.


    I ran a hand through my hair, shaking off the haze of sleep. ¡°So they saw him walk out and didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s their king. I don¡¯t know what he promised them. He was¡­ resolute,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Connor. I¡¯m really sorry. I should''ve stopped him, but he just slipped past under our noses. You know how he gets when he¡¯s determined.¡±


    ¡°How long ago did he flee? How come they didn¡¯t tell us earlier?¡±


    ¡°An hour, maybe two,¡± Camille said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find him, we asked around, and one of the stableboys confessed. Connor. He¡¯s alone¡­ If they catch him¡ª¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill him,¡± I finished grimly. ¡°Or worse. Did Kent send anyone to get him?¡±


    ¡°He did send riders, but they¡¯ve come back already. They didn¡¯t have any luck, and it¡¯s too early to track him. I¡¯m sorry, Connor. I really didn¡¯t want to bother you, but Lariel told me your power can find him easily.¡±


    I nodded, biting back my frustration.


    "Alright," I said, forcing the anger bubbling under my skin into a tighter corner of my mind. "We¡¯ll track him. But we¡¯re going to need horses and a plan."


    ¡°Kent¡¯s got horses for you. Ready.¡±


    Alynna, now fully dressed in her usual silk travel coat, as well as a thick pair of embroidered boots, pulled her sword belt from the corner of the room and buckled it tightly. She then reached for her quiver and bow and arrow. Her face was grim, her earlier teasing forgotten. She still looked tired, but the faint glow of the lantern revealed determination in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even look frustrated; she looked resolute. ¡°We¡¯re wasting time talking,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s get Lariel and go.¡±


    ¡°Lariel is waiting!¡± Camille exclaimed. I nodded, noticing the faint voices outside the window and the neighing of horses.


    I nodded, going back into the room to get ready to ride and fight.


    When we exited, we found Kent standing next to a pair of knights, sweat on their brows and panting. Lariel was already there, geared in her adventure clothes.


    "Lord Tactician," Kent exclaimed, walking over to me. "I sincerely apologize for this disturbance. I am really sorry and will make up for it."


    "It is nothing, Kent," I said, letting out a sigh. "This kid..."


    "It''s our king you''re talking about, Lord Tactician," Kent said sharply. But instead of reproach, that tone and that voice were all about concern. Yes, Malor was not only an innocent young man, as much as having political power allowed, and a great asset; he was hope and order for the thousands of people of Alabenia and beyond.


    "Here are the horses," Kent exclaimed. "Listen. I¡¯veput much of my trust in you so far. And I trust you with this too. We have heard of your power, granted by the goddess, and we are certain you can bring him back."


    I took a deep breath.


    "Well, say your prayers to Aria and all the gods. We''ll do our best."


    Lariel and Alynna mounted their horses, Lariel a bit hesitant at first.


    And then, to my surprise, I saw one of the guards handing Camille a halberd and guiding a horse by the bridle toward her.


    "Here it is, my lady."


    I blinked in surprise.


    "Your Highness?" I asked. "Weren''t you speaking about other duties the other day?"


    "This is about my brother, Lord... Connor. And even with your superior powers, no one knows my brother the way I do."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait," I exclaimed, raising both my hands. "Lord Kent, will you let the princess go back to danger like that?"


    "I wouldn''t," Kent replied. "But I trust that you wouldn''t put our princess in actual danger."


    I let out a sigh. "It''s easier said than done."


    Her pale blue eyes fixed on me, determination mixed with the fear and anguish of her missing brother.


    "Didn''t you tell me you could give me special abilities or protect me with your abilities? Well, I am here. And I accept you as my leader." She heaved her axe with one hand, presenting it in front of me.


    In that moment, an aura of pink started surrounding the princess, glowing around her as her eyes opened wide.


    [NAME: Camille von Einhorn]


    [CLASS: Knight]


    [LV 2]


    [EXP: 3/2]


    [HP: 9/9]


    [DATA]


    [ STR] 2[SKILL] 3[SPD] 4[LUCK] 4[DEF] 2


    Finally! Her [HP], however, was worryingly small.


    "Well, you have accepted me,¡± I said with a wide grin.


    ¡°And... It''s strange. I... can see numbers everywhere now."


    LARIEL: And see? This is what I told you about! We can communicate here.


    CAMILLE: That Tactician is actually hot.


    Lariel looked at me. Suddenly, Camille''s cheeks flushed red.


    CAMILLE: What? You could see that? Sorry. I meant it as a joke. No.. I mean¡­ I¡­


    ALYNNA: And you should see what he can do with that other sword of his.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Alright, ladies,¡± I said out loud. ¡°Camille, sorry, just give me the information of where he should be. We will need disguises. Right now. We cannot go simply as we are now, or else they¡¯re gonna catch us. I''ll have a plan ready immediately."


    "That''s the thing," Camille explained, frustrated in her tone. "It''s impossible to just tell you a possible address. You''ve been through the main roads. That''s easy. But this city has dozens of diagonal roads and hidden sections. You''d waste more time than necessary."


    I let out a sigh.


    "Alright. But you''ll do exactly as I say."


    She took a deep breath, clenching her teeth. It seemed as though she were about to fight back.


    Where was Aria when I needed her?


    "Alright. Now, I will ask you an important question, Camille. Is there a chance he went through the city already?"


    "Most likely. He''s not that foolish, you know. I am certain that he''s figured out a plan in that mind that he believes is foolproof. I can think of a handful of places where he could be."


    I nodded. "Alright, we''ll infiltrate the city. We need clothes. Kent. Right now. No more wasting time. Do you have a guardsman''s uniform like the one I brought to the city? Two? Perhaps. I''ll have a decoy going as a beggar."


    "I can be the beggar!" Alynna said.


    "And Lariel. Bring an extra change of clothes. Something a beggar would wear. Do you have more standard issue accessories soldiers wear? I might want to replace my elven sword with one of theirs. And if you have halberds, even better."


    Kent faced his guards. "You heard him! Bring everything he''s asked for. Right now!"


    "We''ll do so immediately, my lord," said the one who''d handed Camille her axe, relaying his orders.


    We promptly received exactly what I had requested and sent the girls to change.


    The princess emerged wearing the uniform. And it didn¡¯t fit.


    "This thing doesn¡¯t fit," she said, a conical helmet over her head, shielding the sides of her face but wiggling from side to side. On top of that, her nose and eyes still looked much too cute and feminine. The rest of her armor didn''t do much to help.


    "Believe it or not," she added. "It''s tight around the chest."

 Chapter 30 - Lone Horse

    We geared up swiftly. I donned the armor first. The helmet fit snugly over my head, the polished steel glinting faintly under the moon. Kent¡¯s men provided us with horse armor¡ªhand-me-downs from his knights and workers across his fief who¡¯d previously served in the city guard. Though scuffed and rusty, they would pass inspection.


    My wives, meanwhile, dressed in peasant robes that reeked of the stables. Alynna had wiped off her wedding makeup and had even sprinkled her face with dust to be more convincing.


    ¡°Alright, listen up,¡± I said, stepping forward to address them. ¡°This city is already on edge. We can¡¯t afford to draw attention to ourselves. I¡¯ll be checking the grid constantly. Follow my lead and do exactly as I say.¡±


    Alynna, already sprawled in the dirt perfecting her ¡°pathetic¡± look, gave me a thumbs-up.


    Lariel perked up and gave a salute. Camille, brushing at the ill-fitting armor she¡¯d reluctantly donned, one hand grasping a standard halberd, simply nodded.


    We each took a horse and rode through the gate and into the fields.


    And questions inevitably popped into my mind.


    I really needed to communicate with Aria better.


    I had all these powers bestowed by her but couldn¡¯t request specific instructions in regard to... finding this guy. Perhaps a pointer?


    What we¡¯d gathered from Kent¡¯s people who¡¯d spotted him, particularly from the stableboy he bribed, was that he rode out wearing a cloak in the dead of night.


    If the idiot wanted to reach the wall and pass through it, he¡¯d be in big trouble. What if he tried to bribe the city guard in the city proper? He might think it a good idea, except there was possibly a bigger reward for someone who looked like the king.


    The lights of the city, few but existent, blazed across a couple of miles from the field. We¡¯d have to advance through the fields, making our way among the cultivated vineyards, passing away from individual farmhouses belonging to Kent¡¯s fiefdom and then to other lords, advancing downhill.


    And then, I felt a tingle in my mind. Just about time. There was something out there. Something moving toward us. Hooves echoed ahead.


    CONNOR: There¡¯s a rider up ahead. Get your weapons ready.


    I braced, grasping the handle of my sword. Yeah. It was better not to unsheathe it all of a sudden. What if it was a merchant? Or even worse, what if our actions were what awakened their suspicion?


    I reached for Aria¡¯s grid to get a better view of our opponent. But what I saw surprised me.


    A riderless horse emerged from the other side of the fields, its reins dangling loosely.


    Alynna dismounted immediately, her boots crunching softly against the dirt as she approached.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I mumbled, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that baby,¡± Alynna said. I could see the simple, nondescript saddle on its back. ¡°This is one of ours.¡±


    ¡°Ours?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How¡¯s my little boy?¡± she said, her voice taking on a caring tone, the creature lightening its pace as soon as it heard her voice. She reached for its neck and petted him. ¡°Kent¡¯s stable,¡± she said, facing us before patting the horse¡¯s head. ¡°I bet this is the baby boy that Malor took when he ran away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Camille asked. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I sighed in relief. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good sign. If he were attacked by bandits or soldiers, they¡¯d take his horse. In this case, it seemed like he opted for another type of transport, and... the horse decided to go back home. So... either he decided to hike all the way there or something else. Alynna, are you good at tracking?¡±


    Alynna frowned. ¡°Tracking him now will be tough. It¡¯s too dark.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll aim to sneak into the city unnoticed. Overnight traders, maybe?¡± I glanced at Camille.


    She scratched her chin thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s possible. There are traders who make deliveries at odd hours.¡±


    ¡°Perfect for him,¡± I muttered. ¡°He¡¯d slip in easily that way.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, spurring on my horse. ¡°The horse will make it back. We¡¯ll reach the city before it¡¯s too late and he gets caught.¡±


    I could only trust that Aria would help us again.


    We continued, looking at the vast city. Thank the gods it was still dark. The fact that it was summer, however, was worrisome, as the sun would rise early.


    According to Lariel, it was still roughly two hours past midnight, and we were pushing through our fatigue.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Alynna and Lariel went back to chatting and giggling. I wondered what they were talking about and could only guess. Yes, their eyes kept drifting toward me.


    LARIEL: Seems like you exceeded Alynna¡¯s expectations.


    CONNOR: ¡­


    LARIEL: I wish I could¡¯ve joined you guys.


    CONNOR: Uff... Now that¡¯s hot.


    LARIEL: Guess we¡¯ll have to leave it for next time.


    CONNOR: Can¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s finish this and then have our time before anything crazy happens again. We had a task at hand, and we had to give our best.


    I raised my hand to stop my comrades as the city walls became visible on the grid, and we got a better view from below. Soldiers marched lazily or seemed to gaze at the ground from above. I could see two of them, and closing in, I assumed they hadn¡¯t spotted us yet.


    CONNOR: Alright, Lariel and Alynna. There¡¯s no reason for a beggar to have a horse, so I want you to bind the horses to one of those trees and follow closely. Move stealthily. There¡¯s a guard on the battlements, exactly west of us. If you move across this path between the fields, they¡¯re not likely to see you. Get to the wall and inform me.


    LARIEL: Understood.


    CONNOR: Camille. You know the city guard better. I¡¯ll go in and get a better look at how many they are and whatnot. Then we¡¯ll try to pass through. Lariel turned around and climbed down the saddle. Alynna did the same with an acrobatic move, crouching and guiding the horses toward the fields._


    My eyes turned toward Camille, the moon casting silvery light over her face.


    I signaled the princess to follow me, and in the meantime, I pulled up Aria¡¯s grid in my mind.


    The princess spurred, riding next to me.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Worried,¡± she said softly. There was something quite unnatural about seeing this woman, whom I¡¯d just met as a princess, wearing that rusty armor.


    Now we were together with her. I couldn¡¯t just send her home.


    ¡°Camille,¡± I said, swallowing and turning to her. ¡°You know the city guard better than I do. What can we expect?¡±


    She hesitated, brushing dirt from her borrowed armor. ¡°The gates are lightly manned at night. Two, maybe three guards every few spans. They¡¯re usually too tired or too drunk to be thorough. But¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll approach first and get a better sense of their numbers. Stay back until I give the signal. I¡¯d say don¡¯t talk until it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Camille said, straightening the ill-fitting helmet on her head. She looked less than confident, but her resolve was clear.


    I then took a look at the grid, scanning for Lariel and Alynna. It didn¡¯t look that bad at first. It seemed to me like the guards hadn¡¯t spotted them. As for us, they would definitely look at us.


    The city drew closer, and I managed to spot a single guard leaning against the wall near the North gate. This section had no drawbridge, just a large wall and no access designed for guard duty. So whoever wanted to pass through this gate had to do it through the massive gateway. There was no way to get around it, it seemed, aside from riding toward the next gate.


    They really weren¡¯t that dumb.


    One on the outside, through the grid I saw two more in a building nearby, just behind, and two more watching from the battlements above, equipped with crossbows. They¡¯d see us any way we tried to approach. Unless we were climbing the wall. I was no rock climber and didn¡¯t think I could do it easily compared to proven acrobats like my two wives. I¡¯d take too long.


    So we¡¯d take our chances.


    And a message popped up in the group chat.


    LARIEL: We¡¯re above. No one has seen us yet. We¡¯re hiding behind a divider in the battlements, but they¡¯d probably see us if we come out.


    ALYNNA: It¡¯s not easy to get down from here. We¡¯ll have to either jump onto a nearby roof or jump into that ditch. I think it¡¯s wastewater. Without them seeing us, of course. The gate that leads to the city is well guarded.


    I narrowed my eyes, thoughtful.


    CONNOR: Do you need any help? I can still see you through the grid.


    ALYNNA: Really? Where are the guards? Is it safe for us to walk through?


    CONNOR: The other guy to your west, I mean, closer to us, is currently not looking your way. You could pass. I also see a roof close to this side. Oh crap, there''s like a sewage tunnel right between the wall and the other side. I''m guessing you can reach that roof I told you about.


    LARIEL: Can we step out of this section to take a glance? To see if we can jump it, I mean.


    CONNOR: Hmmm... Go ahead.


    They exchanged glances. Lariel signaled to Alynna her intentions and took a step in front of the division.


    I watched warily through the grid, advancing slowly toward the gate. The single guard at the north gate had already spotted me, taking his halberd and tilting his head to get a better view of us.


    And then, a new message from Lariel broke through my concentration.


    LARIEL: Shit. He just saw me.


    I cursed to myself, as the grid displayed a real-time image of what was going on in the battlements. The man had spotted Lariel and was already walking toward her, a hand on the sheath of his sword.


    LARIEL: Should I attack him?


    CONNOR: He has a horn around his belt. That¡¯s a problem we have to deal with first.


    I hesitated for a moment, but I knew the solution was obvious.


    CONNOR: Alynna, climb that concrete divider and shoot him. Get on top, get down, and get ready. If he makes a scandal, we''re in trouble. Lariel, keep him distracted.


    ALYNNA: On my way.


    I gritted my teeth. Our Lariel did have a bow and arrow, but they were hidden between the bulky robes of her cloak. It would take a while. She got my message of pretending to be a harmless homeless person who had somehow made it to the battlements while Alynna did the dirty work. She lifted both hands, and the guard''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Lariel giggled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± shouted the guard, his hand reaching for the horn. In that very moment, an arrow shot from Alynna¡¯s bow, embedding itself in the man¡¯s neck. The man reached for his neck, blood bubbling down, as the grid showed me a health bar that immediately went to zero. The man dropped to the ground with a thud.


    In the meantime, Camille and I were trotting as slowly as snails. She had caught up to me and was staring intently.


    She cocked her head.


    ¡°Connor? Why are you so pale?¡±


    I spoke through my teeth, keeping my eyes on the guard ahead. ¡°The girls were in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like you just did something bad.¡±


    ¡°They had to kill a guy. It¡¯s war, but I still haven''t gotten used to it. I¡¯m no military guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the tactician.¡±


    ¡°Yep. It is what it is. I can only hope it''s not all in vain.¡±


    My second sight followed the girls as they ran, my heart uneasy and hoping that everything went well with them. They¡¯d located the nearby roof that I¡¯d told them about and had managed to jump across without the guards noticing.


    As for us, we¡¯d gotten the guard¡¯s attention. He moved slowly and reached his head forward, standing tall and holding on to his halberd. The ones on the battlements watched us carefully as we advanced toward the gate.

 Chapter 31 - Danger

    The guard examined Camille and me from head to toe, his suspicious gaze lingering a second too long on each. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± he asked.


    I tightened my grip on the reins as my horse shifted nervously beneath me. The beast¡¯s discomfort mirrored my own. The horse ornaments we¡¯d borrowed from Kent¡¯s men were convincing enough, or so I hoped. My fingers brushed against the identification scroll tucked securely in my belt.


    CAMILLE: Call him comrade. They love to use that word.


    ¡°Evening, comrade,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone casual. ¡°We¡¯re back from our scouting mission. Apologies for the delay.¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Scouting?¡± he repeated, his brow furrowing. ¡°Since when do we do scouting?¡±


    My pulse quickened, but I held his gaze, forcing a half-smile. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how strange things are getting, comrade?¡± I asked, gesturing vaguely toward the city. ¡°Better to be cautious, right?¡±


    CONNOR: Camille¡­ What should I tell him? Give me a name.


    CAMILLE: Larendo doesn¡¯t command them directly. There are sergeants in charge of each district troop, and there¡¯s a head of operations too, who commands joint action. You can tell him that Commander Ingo ordered it; he¡¯s the top brass. Um¡­ No, better not. That¡¯s too general.


    The guard tilted his head, studying me more intently. ¡°Have I seen you before?¡± His tone was sharper now.


    CAMILLE: Alright. Try this. Tell him you¡¯re from the Northeastern district.


    I cleared my throat, forcing my shoulders to relax as I met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m from the Northeastern district.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°So the leaders sent you two on a scouting mission, and no one thought to inform me?¡±


    CAMILLE: This guy¡¯s been here for, what, half an hour? The watch has already shifted. Most likely he wouldn¡¯t have seen you. Tell him the previous guy should¡¯ve told him.


    ¡°They should¡¯ve told you,¡± I said, feigning annoyance. ¡°Didn¡¯t the last watch give you the heads-up before they left?¡±


    The guard¡¯s jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought he might argue. Instead, he muttered something under his breath, his teeth grinding audibly. ¡°Alright, alright. Identification scrolls.¡±


    I nodded, keeping my movements deliberate as I unfastened the metal vial from my belt. Inside was the parchment Kent¡¯s men had prepared for us. I slid it out and held it toward him, unrolling it just enough for him to see the neatly forged text. Camille followed suit, her hands trembling slightly as she passed her scroll forward.


    The guard barely glanced at them, the flickering lantern illuminating his furrowed brow. Could he even read?


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he grunted, his eyes darting between us. I stole a glance at Camille, who kept her head low, the oversized helmet obscuring much of her face.


    ¡°That helmet is quite big for you, comrade,¡± the guard remarked, suspicion creeping into his voice again.


    Camille stiffened, her lips parting slightly as if searching for an excuse. Before she could speak, I stepped in.


    ¡°He¡¯s new,¡± I said quickly, offering a lopsided smile. ¡°Still getting used to the gear and haven¡¯t found a helmet that fits. It¡¯s why I brought him along¡ªto learn the ropes.¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes flicked toward me, then back to Camille. After a long pause, he shrugged. ¡°Fine. Get inside, then. Just don¡¯t let the captain catch you looking sloppy.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± I said, nodding sharply, imitating a salute by bringing my fist to my chest. ¡°Thank you, comrade.¡±


    The man pulled the lever attached to the door and started working the mechanism. It seemed to require quite a bit of muscle.


    I looked up, hoping that the guards up on the battlements wouldn¡¯t find us suspicious. Perhaps, just my paranoid mind at work.


    CONNOR: Be ready in case things get ugly.


    CAMILLE: I¡¯ll be ready.


    Iron chains and levers moved as the gate opened ever so slightly, just enough to let our two horses through. We trotted lightly, feeling relief as we left them behind.


    CAMILLE: Turn left.


    CONNOR: Huh?


    CAMILLE: He expects you to go in that direction. Northeastern Station, you know.


    CONNOR: Alright. But after we pass them. We¡¯re attempting to go elsewhere, aren¡¯t we?


    I altered the course and reached for the grid. I couldn¡¯t see the girls anymore through the system, but I expected to be able to contact them through the group chat.


    CONNOR: LARIEL? ALYNNA?


    ALYNNA: We¡¯re on the roof. It¡¯s west of your current location.


    CONNOR: Thanks. Camille? Tell us exactly where he could be hiding?


    CAMILLE: The cathedral is my first option. I think he¡¯d want to go there because he¡¯d be sure they would support our cause.


    CONNOR: That¡¯s kind of straight ahead, isn¡¯t it?


    CAMILLE: Exactly. And please, let us hurry up before he does something foolish.


    We trotted steadily for a few blocks. There were very few lights in the city, with only the faint moonlight guiding our horses, but the street lanterns seemed to have been put off.


    The city still smelled like crap.


    Suddenly, my grid displayed a flickering light beneath me. Red dots pointed to a building south of us.


    I braced my horse, looking back at Camille.


    ¡°Where else could he have gone?¡± I asked.


    Camille shrugged, holding her helmet in place with one hand. ¡°I think that¡¯s what he¡¯d do, you know.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°There must be another place.¡±


    Camille let out a sigh. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aria doesn¡¯t want me going that way. Something¡¯s flickering on my grid. Something must have tipped her off.¡±


    And then, signs of that started appearing on the grid. It took a few seconds until we heard hooves and a wooden carriage making noise in the middle of the night, framed by trotting soldiers, all of them heading in the opposite direction.


    CONNOR: Lariel, Alynna. Have you seen that commotion? Any idea what they¡¯re after?


    LARIEL: Affirmative.


    I turned toward Camille, not minding the current status of our signals. ¡°What¡¯s in that direction? Anything that could be relevant to your brother.¡±


    She took a deep breath, her eyes flickering from one side to the other.


    ¡°Lord Eschelon¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°One of Malor¡¯s best friends. He lives in a manor close to the Royal Gardens.¡±


    Now the fact that so many city guards were going in that direction wasn¡¯t good at all.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± I hissed through my teeth.


    I spurred, pulling the reins of my horse and racing across the streets. The grid popped in my mind again from an aerial view, guards moving in haste.


    CONNOR: Alright, Camille. Give me a landmark. What does it look like?


    CAMILLE: Red roof. Large garden, a pond in the middle.


    CONNOR: Got it. The girls have a chance of reaching before the guards. I¡¯ll try to be there as well. Girls? Can you read me? You¡¯re close. I need you to move three blocks in front of you and then west. You¡¯ll see a large garden and a manor with a red roof.


    LARIEL: Understood. We¡¯ll be there.


    The wind howled as we sped up, Camille galloping close behind me. The streets blurred past in streaks of shadow and muted torchlight. My heart thudded in time with the rhythm of the hooves.


    The grid in my mind flickered with the moving form of the guards, until. I finally could see Malor¡¯s location near the manor¡¯s gates. It was a massive set of buildings with a red roof, framed by a large flower garden and an iron fence. I closed in through Aria¡¯s grid.


    And then, I found him.


    His face was pressed against the ground, lips stained red with blood as soldiers restrained him, a knee pressed against his back. He struggled against the guard, but the man had Malor¡¯s arm behind his back. The pain etched across his face made my stomach churn.


    Malor¡¯s screams echoed in my mind as I approached. His eyes were fixed on the gate, as if he were calling out for someone. ¡°Ainor, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s really me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the guard barked, an iron book slamming against his ribs.


    CONNOR: Girls! They¡¯ve got him. It looks like they¡¯re gonna break him even before they put him in prison.


    ¡°Not if we get there first,¡± Camille hissed next to me, leaning forward in the saddle. I spurred harder; my horse responded, breaking into an even faster gallop.


    As we closed the distance, I unsheathed my weapon, the cold steel a reassuring weight in my hand. Camille mirrored my movements, her blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight.


    The guards hadn¡¯t noticed us yet, too focused on corralling Malor toward the carriage. The remaining escorts stood by the vehicle, scanning the area. They weren¡¯t expecting trouble this far into their own territory.


    I directed my thoughts toward the group chat.


    CONNOR: Lariel, Alynna. What¡¯s your status?


    LARIEL: In position above the manor gates. Three guards are visible. We can create a distraction if needed.


    CONNOR: Alright. Camille. Where would the guards be taking him? Is there a base or provisional prison?


    CAMILLE: We¡¯ll have to see.


    And the worst thing was the crowd that was forming. People coming out of their homes to stare at the commotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Malor exclaimed, his voice rough and pained. ¡°I¡¯m your king. You must listen to me. Virna has taken¡­¡±


    That brought him a kick to the head that made me wince. But we were finally close. I raised my hand, prompting Camille to brace herself. We could finally hear his screams without the grid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait on the next street,¡± I said, positioning myself on the side of the road.


    ¡°But my brother¡­!¡± Camille exclaimed, deep worry in her voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a large crowd out there, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll help. Tell me how far the next base is. We¡¯ll try to intercept them.¡±


    Camille¡¯s horse moved closer to mine. ¡°I need to protect my brother!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s my priority. But I need your help. Trust me. I¡¯ve got a plan.¡±


    She inched even closer to me.


    ¡°With all due respect, tactician. They¡¯re hurting him! I can¡¯t stand around while he¡¯s tortured to death.¡±


    ¡°Trust. Me.¡± I said sharply.


    We were still a block away from the events. I watched through the grid as the guards lifted him up and pushed him into the carriage. Just then, a young man ran across the manor gardens toward the fence. He looked about Malor¡¯s age, his fingers clinging to the fence, blonde hair spilling over his shoulder.


    ¡°Malor. Is it really you?¡± he asked impatiently. ¡°I went to your funeral procession!¡±


    He rushed toward the gate, but a sturdy man was already standing there, catching him and pulling him back with a wrestling move.


    ¡°Father? What have you done?¡± the young man hissed, trying to break free.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I must, child,¡± replied the other man.


    ¡°Father!¡± the young man exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s my friend out there. He¡¯s your king.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an impostor, Ainor! Understand! This is our duty to the crown.¡±


    The young man headbutted his father and scrambled out of his grip, toward the gate at the center of the fence, unlocking it and racing toward the carriage. Two guards stepped in, holding him by the shoulders as they locked Malor in the carriage.


    And I could hear the men and women, the crowd that had gathered. I focused on their words, their hushed whispers in the night.


    ¡°Is that really the king?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. This must be elven sorcery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even worse,¡± exclaimed an elderly man, his skin almost hanging from his skull. ¡°It¡¯s a demon come out to haunt us for our sins.¡±


    And the carriage started rolling.


    CONNOR: They¡¯re going west. How far is the base? We must act now. Do you know of a base in that direction?


    Camille hesitated for a moment, her fingers tense on the halberd.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s one.¡±


    ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ has a red banner above.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, hoping that we¡¯d have no problem locating it and that there wouldn¡¯t be too many to handle.


    Luckily for us, they¡¯d left a few guards to control the crowd. And they behaved quite aggressively.


    CONNOR: Lariel. We¡¯ll follow them and intercept them. Let me check.


    I scanned through the grid, speeding my vision through the road and fearing that I¡¯d not find it, cold anger and concentration in my mind.


    I dug my heels in, hooves slamming against the cobblestone, Camille following me closely.


    And then I saw it through the grid.


    CONNOR: Girls! Get ahead. It¡¯s three blocks ahead of your current location and two to the left. They¡¯ve got to cross at a corner; there¡¯s a narrow one. If they cross before I tell you, ambush them there. I want each of you on one side. We¡¯ll intercept them.


    I turned to Camille and spoke to her through the chat.


    CONNOR: Your Highness. Let¡¯s flank them in uniform. We¡¯ll come in pretending to be reinforcements. Be ready to defend yourself if they¡¯re suspicious.


    CAMILLE: ... Yes, tactician.


    We hastened along the road, taking a shortcut and cutting in ahead of them. Once the carriage and the guards had to turn on that narrow corner of the street, we lowered our speed and rode at the flanks.


    We saw them approaching us. The carriage rolled steadily, flanked by four armored guards. The rest had remained to control the crowd. They didn¡¯t seem surprised to see two more armored guards next to them.


    I looked over the grid, finding each of the girls right above us on the roofs.


    CONNOR: Alright, girls. Position yourselves on each side of those buildings. I want you to take out those four riders as soon as we pass.


    LARIEL: You¡¯ve got it.


    ALYNNA: Let¡¯s do it!


    We rode slower, guiding the horse to turn at a corner. I knew I could rely on the girls.


    I looked up, noticing a silhouette parkouring from one roof to the other.


    And then I heard a mumble behind me. One of the guards had noticed the girls.

 Chapter 32 - Escape Protocols

    The armored guards exchanged uneasy glances, hands gripping the reins, their voices carrying over the clatter of hooves.


    "Stupid kids. What do they think they¡¯re doing?¡± one muttered, his tone laced with derision.


    ¡°Hell do I know?¡± replied his companion, shifting uneasily in his saddle and looking up. ¡°But those stupid children up there aren¡¯t making things any easier.¡±


    ¡°Should we report that? Do you think they might be¡­ you know, assassins or something?¡±


    The second guard scoffed. ¡°Whatever they are, they ain¡¯t warriors. Did you see them? They were as skinny as nails.¡±


    Great. These two were as dumb as bricks. The only problem we had now was, well, there was no way of ending this peacefully. The base/prison was much too close, and we had to get Malor out.


    CONNOR: Camille. Get ready. We¡¯ll have to do some killing.


    CAMILLE: Killing?


    CONNOR: No choice.


    CAMILLE: ¡­


    The guards turned around a corner, a decrepit section of the city with dilapidated homes. Crumbling facades of forgotten homes lined the streets, their broken windows gaping like empty eyes. Shadows swallowed us as we moved deeper into the decrepit district, a cloak of darkness perfect for the ambush. The windows were too small and with no lights, no place for us to be seen.


    I directed my thoughts toward Alynna and Lariel, making sure they got my message.


    CONNOR: Now.


    The first arrow sliced through the night with a whisper, piercing the neck of the guard next to me. His head snapped forward as he slumped in the saddle, blood spilling down his armor in a dark cascade. His horse brayed nervously, stumbling as its rider leaned against its neck.


    The second guard, barely ten feet ahead, turned at the sound. He saw his companion falter and opened his mouth to yell, his hand darting toward the horn at his belt.


    A second arrow buzzed past. It struck his chest plate with a sharp clang, ricocheting harmlessly into the night.


    Shit.


    This wouldn¡¯t be good.


    But just as his hand grasped the horn, a horseback figure in armor raised a halberd and sunk it right in between his teeth with so much force that it almost pushed him back from his horse.


    [DAMAGE INFLICTED: -14].


    [MOUNTED GUARD HP: 0/12]


    Camille pulled her halberd back with a swing, letting the man drop to the ground.


    That prompted the two remaining horseback guards to spur, reposition their weapons and charge at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± shouted one of them, digging in his heels and preparing to swing his axe.


    Then, arrows buzzed from above, one striking the neck of one of the guards. The other bounced against his companion¡¯s armor. I unsheathed my blade, spurred on my horse, and charged at the distracted guard, my sword slicing across the unprotected section of his neck.


    [GUARD HP: 11/12]


    [DAMAGE INFLICTED: - 15]


    [MOUNTED GUARD HP: 0/12]


    [3] EXP points were added to my stats. I summoned my information, and noticed I was just 4 points away from reaching level 3.


    [EXP: 16/20]


    Camille had the other guard all for herself; he charged, pointing the spiked end of his halberd at her, like a knight during a joust. An arrow flew down from above, missing him by an inch.


    ¡°Camille!¡± I shouted, immediately regretting mentioning her name out loud in the middle of the street. I spurred onward, knowing it¡¯d be too late.


    The enemy galloped undeterred, with Camille herself spurring on her horse, aiming her spear forward. In less than the blink of an eye, she adjusted her position. The moment they were close, with the spike aiming for her chest, her halberd made a quick swing, deflecting her enemy''s weapon, then quickly positioning the wide blade of the halberd at the man¡¯s neck.


    It went through with ease, cutting into his neck pushing him off the horse, blood spurting out and splashing the moonlit cobblestone.


    [DAMAGE INFLICTED: -12]


    [MOUNTED GUARD HP: 0/12]


    [EXP + 4]


    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]


    LEVEL 3


    [NAME: CONNOR]


    [MODE: TACTICIAN]


    [CLASS: KNIGHT]


    [LV 3]


    [EXP: 01/30]


    [HP: 11/13]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 3 [SKILL] 3 [SPD] 3 [LUCK] 6 [DEF] 2


    Great. It¡¯d been a while since I had leveled up. I was advancing slowly but a bit more HP were welcome.


    Camille braced herself on her horse, circling around the fallen man, whirling her halberd, and sinking the spiked end through his neck.


    This woman was full of surprises.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Camille exclaimed, looking around. ¡°What¡¯s that thing that pops up around me with numbers and stuff?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a way to become stronger. I¡¯ll explain later. Let¡¯s get your brother.¡±


    We didn¡¯t even need to open the door when guards burst out of it¡ªthree of them. One of them got an arrow through the eye as soon as his boots touched the cobblestone.


    The other two unsheathed swords and went for us. I dodged, parried a blow, and stepped back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear your head off, you fucking traitor!¡± he hissed, trying to thrust his blade into my neck.


    His sword arched at my neck, but I dodged and fainted by aiming at his eyes, then went for his kneecap, sliding in a precise arc. He mumbled in pain, his knee buckling, when I waved my sword upward and took off his head in one blow. That hadn¡¯t been my plan, but blood sprayed all around, and his body collapsed to the ground with a clang.


    [EXP + 4]


    Kind of a grotesque thing to see.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The other guards soon succumbed to arrows, with one of them being on the receiving end of Camille¡¯s halberd spike.


    I immediately saw numbers flash around her, and a mauve aura wafting around her like smoke from a fire.


    [LEVEL UP:]


    [NAME: Camille von Einhorn]


    [CLASS: Knight]


    [LV 3]


    [EXP: 03/10]


    [HP: 9/10]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 2 [SKILL] 3 [SPD] 4 [LUCK] 4 [DEF] 2


    She looked down, seemingly surprised at the development. But that didn¡¯t stop her at all, and she inched forward to see her brother.


    ¡°My boy!¡± she exclaimed, climbing into the carriage. Malor was tied up with ropes, his forehead bulging with an ugly bruise and a black eye. She immediately reached for a knife at her belt and released him. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± she asked.


    I turned around, dragging one of the bodies into the carriage, blood dripping and staining the wood inside.


    ¡°What are you doing, Connor?¡± Camille asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Malor dressed in this.¡±


    The young king shook his head. He wasn¡¯t even looking at us, which told me he was more concern about his own failed attempt at finding support than at our suggestions.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t believe me,¡± he said, disappointment in his voice.


    I let out a sigh. This kid was mourning and being all moody when he still had the entire city guard chasing after him.


    ¡°Now you see, your majesty?¡± I mumbled. ¡°You should¡¯ve trusted us. Now, you can make up for it and putting on the damn armor.¡±


    I shut the door behind us and made sure the boy got dressed.


    I cleared my throat, looking through the grid and hastening him. ¡°I can see them now, your majesty. We¡¯ve gotta get out of here. Dawn is breaking soon. We¡¯ll take horses and get the hell out.¡±


    Malor nodded in silence, putting the helmet on his head. I frantically reached for the grid, discovering that indeed, there were reinforcements coming. Someone had tipped them off.


    We moved out of the carriage, me pulling Malor onto one of the guard¡¯s horses. Camille mounted her own, covering us as more guards spilled out into the streets.


    We mounted and spurred hard. The grid pulsed in my mind, lighting up with enemy positions¡ªmore guards than I¡¯d anticipated. They were closing in from all directions, creating a tightening noose around us.


    We moved to the right, trying to get away from where our enemies were coming from. I looked for a solution. Perhaps riding far away and getting off the horse, pretending to be looking for the runaway king ourselves.


    I looked out through the grid. They weren¡¯t yet on our heels. People were coming out into the street. They¡¯d probably give the guards enough of a description to get us chased and killed.


    The grid shifted in my mind again, glowing red lines converging closer to our position. Those guards weren¡¯t just searching; they were hunting.


    ¡°They¡¯re closing in,¡± I said out loud. ¡°Move, but keep it steady.¡±


    ¡°Where could we go?¡± Malor asked.


    The grid shifted again in my mind, more guards converging toward our last known position.


    ¡°Church?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe a section close to the market, where if there are suppliers moving in and out we could pay a few coins.¡±


    Malor spoke, leaning forward in his saddle. ¡°I know a place that should be safe; in fact, it¡¯s part of our escape network.¡±


    Camille let out a sigh.


    ¡°Really, Malor? Do you think this is a good idea?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°A tavern,¡± Malor said.


    ¡°Are they even still open?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re open forever,¡± Camille replied. ¡°Not that¡­ I¡¯ve ever¡­ been in one.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Whatever we do, let¡¯s get changed again. It looks like they¡¯re following our trail. They must be looking for three funny looking guards.¡±


    We¡¯d have to leave the horses. Shit. This was one of Kent¡¯s horses. They wouldn¡¯t track them, I hoped.


    His horses were not branded, as far as I knew. And ideally we¡¯d have to change again. I had a quick idea. I¡¯d seen clothes hanging out to dry in the city. We¡¯d have to find something that didn¡¯t draw attention. And get changed.


    I veered off course at a corner, signalling for the royals to follow me. Laundry lines hung low, fluttering with the faint breeze, heavy with civilian clothes: tunics, veils, hats, and shawls. There was a large array of clothes, and even hats hanging out to dry in an affluent looking neighborhood. I slid out my knife and cut through the line, clothes falling down into the cobblestone. I rounded them and sliced the other segment, pulling all of them together and riding away. I snatched a hat from another line as well.


    CAMILLE: What are you doing?


    CONNOR: Stealing clothes. We¡¯ve gotta change.


    CAMILLE: Excuse me. How do you expect us to do that, exactly?


    CONNOR: There¡¯s another little garden two blocks away, with bushes thick enough to provide enough privacy, your Highness.


    CAMILLE: I¡­ Well, yeah, why not.


    We moved into the park, dismounting once we were close to the park, diving into the trees and changing quickly. I had grabbed the brownest and most boring tunic I could ever find.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw guards rushing around the garden, however, they didn¡¯t draw closer. We continued dressing up, hiding our armor and weapons in between the leaves, hoping that it didn¡¯t look suspicious at least while the sun was low. I was glad I hadn¡¯t brought my elven sword, instead, I¡¯d taken one of the standard city guard¡¯s gladius, and had to leave it behind, keeping just a concealed dagger.


    Camille¡¯s dress looked a bit too small on her, especially tight around the chest, but she countered it by wrapping a shawl around her unique locks.


    Malor emerged with an oversized tunic and baggy trousers. He looked frustrated and beat up as hell. I was lucky I¡¯d gotten that hat, and rushed to put it over his head.


    The three of us moved through the winding alleys, our steps quick but measured to avoid drawing attention. The streets ahead began to fill with life as dawn¡¯s first light broke over the city. Vendors were setting up stalls, their chatter and the clatter of wares creating a mask of normalcy.


    LARIEL: Guys? Where are you? The sun is rising soon. How are you planning to get out?


    CONNOR: We¡¯ve just changed clothes. I see you¡¯re still close to that bakery. Come closer to the main road. We¡¯ll probably meet at a certain tavern.


    CAMILLE: Tactician, please consider this thoroughly. I¡¯m pretty sure our uncle disclosed all of our escape routes to the bad guys.


    CONNOR: What¡¯s the chance we don¡¯t disclose who we are? And it¡¯s an escape route, isn¡¯t it? Besides, who disclosed the escape route, do you know for certain?


    CAMILLE: Our mother and father knew. I guess it was Malor because those sorcerers knew the secret passages.


    CONNOR: It¡­ might not be as secure as you thought. I found out the secret passage using magic. Maybe we¡¯ll ask him.


    I faced the young king, wide-brimmed hat still shielding his eyes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said under my breath. ¡°I apologize for my lack of formality, but we¡¯re not in a place to be saying our names or titles. I suggest you pick a name. What should I call you?¡±


    The boy looked up, hesitating for an instant.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me¡­ Reagan,¡± I said. ¡°Just for now.¡±


    ¡°A name?¡± he said softly. ¡°Ron? Perhaps? It¡¯s the first thing that came to my mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ron. Look. We¡¯re thinking of going into a certain tavern that¡¯s supposed to have an escape route for you. Is there a chance that it¡¯s compromised?¡±


    The king shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Tactician. It should be a well kept secret.¡±


    I looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Your sister said you might have revealed the passages in the castle, unwillingly or without bad intention, to your uncle¡­¡±


    He sniffed, as if offended. ¡°I did not do such a thing! Never! I have no idea how they discovered it, but I¡¯ve never said it to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s good enough for me,¡± I replied, spurring again.


    I continued the way Camille pointed, conversing with her through the group chat about what name she¡¯d like to take. She chose to be called Mila, and her reasoning was that they used to call her that name when she was a child.


    I spotted the tavern ahead, its sign swaying gently in the morning breeze, with the name Aria¡¯s Promise. Yeah. They had to be loyalists. The place looked old, its wooden exterior weathered and its windows dimly lit. The perfect place to disappear.


    We slipped inside, the heavy door creaking as we entered. The smell of stale ale and damp wood filled the air. A handful of patrons sat scattered across the room, nursing drinks despite the early hour. The barkeep, a burly man with a thick beard, glanced at us briefly before returning to polishing a tankard.


    We took a corner table, shrouded in shadows. Camille sat with her back straight, her hand resting casually on the hilt of a dagger. Malor slumped in his seat, doing his best to look like a man defeated by the weight of life.


    The barkeep approached, a wary eye on us. ¡°What¡¯ll it be?¡±


    Camille cast me a glance.


    The tension in the room felt palpable, though no one seemed to suspect us¡ªyet. I opened the grid in my mind, watching the guards move closer. They¡¯d reach the area soon, but would they suspect this particular inn?


    ¡°Bread and¡­ tea?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°One serving for each?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Camille cleared her throat, exchanging a glance with Malor.


    CONNOR: What? Do you have a password?


    CAMILLE: Yes. I¡­ think we could at least try. The guards are far, aren¡¯t they? And you can tell us in advance if there¡¯s any danger.


    CONNOR: Go ahead.


    She looked at Malor.


    The young king cleared his throat.


    ¡°Excuse me, good sir¡­ Is Master Tantor¡¯s mother¡¯s sister¡¯s child still working here?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t react for a second, but the moment he did, it was as though he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    He hesitated, his tongue flickering in shock.


    ¡°¡ªHe comes on Tuesdays.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Mistrust

    I hissed in frustration. But Camille¡¯s words broke in through the chat group, reassuring.


    CAMILLE: There¡¯s no reason to worry. That¡¯s part of the password.


    The tavern keeper cleared his throat. His eyes lingered on Malor for a moment too long.


    ¡°Then, send him greetings from a good friend,¡± said Malor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring your order as soon as possible.¡±


    We exchanged glances slowly.


    Had it been a good idea? Better than trying to flee during the daylight. If they were to be trusted, we¡¯d soon find out.


    CAMILLE: So¡­ Connor. Another thing. This is supposed to arrange transport for us to go through elven trade routes.


    CONNOR: I see. We can sort that easily. Just tell them to bring us out of the castle and not follow the route. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the grid, so I¡¯ll be ready if someone tries to double-cross us.


    CAMILLE: Oh, please, Aria, help us.


    The barkeep moved back into the kitchen, shutting the door behind him. I noticed the patrons around us, their eyes flickering toward us. I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord¡­ I mean, Master Reagan,¡± Malor said softly, lowering his face. ¡°Please accept my apologies. You really knew better. I regret making you come all the way here and putting your life at risk.¡±


    I leaned forward and looked him in the eye. My goodness, the boy looked destroyed. Humiliated. We couldn¡¯t have him feeling like that. I knew he could do much good. His idea was useful. It was lofty and worthy, but we couldn¡¯t go about reinstating him in the way he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯re on the right track. You want the best for your people. It¡¯s just that you gave them too much credit, and the situation required, you know, more planning. It¡¯s a good thing that you see the best in people, but sometimes you should be careful with that.¡±


    ¡°See how Reagan deals with it?¡± Camille said, resting her head on her palm. ¡°He takes risks he can afford. And doesn¡¯t trust people all that much.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to compare us. We do things differently. But now we¡¯ve learned from the experience.¡±


    As we were talking, I noticed the conversation that was going on at the other table. A single sentence had made me turn to them, almost unconsciously.


    ¡°The king?¡± said one of the men, the one who looked younger, had a well-trimmed beard, and wasn¡¯t smoking a pipe. He had a mug in hand, from which he¡¯d routinely take small sips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the older one, taking a whiff of tobacco and letting it out as he spoke. ¡°I heard he was captured not far from here, trying to contact his allies. He got caught just now, you heard? And the son of a ballista just dissolved into thin air. I¡¯m telling you. Somethin¡¯ ain¡¯t right in here.¡±


    The other man snorted in disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m sure someone¡¯s making horshite up again.¡±


    The smoker chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯ve heard ¡®em talking about it just now. And I tell you. He¡¯s still alive. The goddess herself protects him.¡±


    The non-smoker hushed him, looking over his shoulder.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he said in a whisper. ¡°You never know if they¡¯re listening.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Who? The city guard?¡±


    ¡°Even worse,¡± the non-smoker replied. ¡°Have you heard of what that scumbag Virna¡¯s doing? He¡¯s forgiving debts if you give a list of people who show support for¡­ the previous king. Or hints¡­ you know, that¡­ You know. He¡¯d come back.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That would explain a lot. You heard that old bitch who brews beer in the neighborhood, Rawena? They must¡¯ve frightened the old hag. She was sharing those foolish rumors, and now she talks like she¡¯s always been Virna¡¯s little hound.¡±


    ¡°I knew it was all trouble,¡± the bearded man said, sipping on his drink. ¡°Bad omens we¡¯ve seen. Things are not like they used to be.¡±


    The man with the pipe took a long huff and exhaled a ring, gazing thoughtfully at his glass.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before,¡± he said, lowering his voice. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s messing up with some fiendish ideas. Have you heard of that nasty business with those barbarians who are coming in to meet with the court? You¡¯ve seen those black riders coming into the court. Barbarians, it is said they are, from the courts of the east. And I¡¯ve heard heinous things.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re true, you know?¡± said the other man. ¡°Remember that woman from the river? His kid went out to play and now he¡¯s gone. She¡¯s been weeping like a damned ghost.¡±


    Camille looked over at the other table.


    And then she spoke. I felt a shock inside me, but didn¡¯t show it. What was she thinking?


    ¡°Excuse me, good gentlemen,¡± she said, leaning forward.


    One of the men raised an eyebrow. The one with the pipe let out a puff, then tapped it and added more tobacco from a pouch.


    Something told me that she didn¡¯t talk like the usual customer.


    The men¡¯s glances were not friendly anymore. Not toward us, anyway. They seemed to have grown wary. Were they fearing spies? We certainly looked out of place.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, just¡­ our own business.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Camille added, ¡°we know nothing about kings and elves. We¡¯re from the countryside. But once we came into the city. By the Goddess! It¡¯s all we hear. What in the world is going on? I see a lot of commotion.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°This entire kingdom is going to hell, that¡¯s what¡¯s happening!¡± grunted the man with the pipe.


    His companion hushed him, as though those words themselves could get him into trouble.


    "I see, yeah. Politics are always a drag, aren''t they?" Camille said.


    Malor leaned into his sister''s ear and said something. She nodded. I didn''t want to break their confidence or invade their privacy, but I''d trust that if both agreed to something, it wouldn''t be bad. Camille was usually level-headed, aside from jumping into action when her brother was in danger; so much for not wanting to be on the front lines.


    Then, the door at the end of the hall opened, and the barkeep stepped through, moving toward us with his hand clasped in front of his chest. I accessed the grid. Yes, there were some guards nearby, but they didn''t seem to be coming his way. They appeared to be busy asking questions to the people at the recently opened market.


    "My... good... friends," the barkeep said, as if he didn''t know which words to use. "Please follow me."


    The royals looked directly at me, and I nodded. I could already see what was behind the door, and it didn''t seem threatening at all.


    This could''ve been our way to escape the first time if we hadn''t been on the opposite side and already had the entire city guard looking after our likeness.


    Camille stood up, leaning into the man''s ear. He bowed his head in reverence, which prompted the other patrons to whisper among each other. I overheard a little through Aria''s power. Some wondered, naturally, whether we were spies, but we didn''t seem to fit the bill, much less when Camille placed a gold coin in the man''s palm.


    "Certainly," the man said. "I will... certainly let them know."


    "As foreigners in this land," Camille exclaimed, facing the patrons, "I''ll give all that we have to you all, my friends. Drinks and breakfast for all! Order what you desire, what makes your hearth and body strong for the day and the night. Let today be a day to rejoice."


    The men exchanged glances; the murmurs grew louder, accompanied by cheerful laughter and a handful of claps. I couldn''t say this was bad, but it certainly left an impression.


    We were already by the door, crossing into the kitchen when I heard one of the voices behind us.


    "Did you notice that boy in the hat, Marko? He looked familiar, didn¡¯t he? By the Ancestors, I¡¯m not gonna say another word."


    "That lady... I saw a strand of her hair¡­"


    "You saw it too?"


    "Hush..."


    "It''s true, didn''t you see it... The royal locks..."


    "Do not go around saying that."


    Now this could get dicey. I watched the street we were being led toward. They had prepared a closed carriage replete with hay. It looked just like what farmers usually carried in and out. The driver bowed his head gently, his eyes almost in shock, his legs and arms trembling. Everything looked safe, but I¡¯d figured I¡¯d communicate with Camille for more information.


    CONNOR: Who are these people again?


    CAMILLE: They were spies set up by our parents. Our dad. Just in case things didn''t go well. And don''t worry, if my brother didn''t disclose names to Larendo and Virna, we should be good.


    CONNOR: Do you even know their names?


    CAMILLE: Not really. They responded to my father only, and his own network. They came, as far as I know, from very devoted families in the Church of Aria. Hence their loyalty. They should be trustworthy.


    They made way for us.


    I had relayed the message to the girls already. Lariel and Alynna appeared close to the carriage, ready to join us. The man seemed surprised, almost shocked.


    "They''re with us," Camille explained.


    "Of course..." the man said, bowing again. "Yes, my lady."


    Camille leaned forward and explained to the man what we were planning to do, exiting the city and passing into Kent¡¯s fiefdom instead of riding toward the south. He was to leave us outside, along the fields, along the river. I hoped it''d be close enough to Nidar for him to send us horses for the rest of the way.


    We jumped into the carriage, with Lariel and Alynna in front of me. They began peppering my cheeks with kisses. They both still smelled like manure, but I loved them all the same.


    Both the kitchen staff and the barkeep waved goodbye with plenty of bows and reverence, and the carriage started rolling.


    ¡°We did it, we did it, we did it!¡± exclaimed Lariel, spreading both her hands and almost slamming the sides of the carriage bed.


    ¡°Our husband is a genius of planning!¡± Alynna added.


    ¡°Come on, girls,¡± I said. ¡°You guys and Camille did all the work.¡±


    Camille cocked her head. ¡°You really surprised me. Tactician. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re my tactician. It was amazing. And now I¡¯m level 2. Whatever that means.¡±


    ¡°You all did great,¡± I exclaimed.


    One of us didn¡¯t look so happy, though. Malor took off his hat and gazed at the road. Man, that kid¡¯s eyes were disappointed. Not to mention the bruises, the blood across his lips, and the scratches that still oozed blood.


    I could understand it. Part of me didn¡¯t want to forgive how dumb he¡¯d been. But I could tell. This kills a man. The betrayal. Not being recognized by someone he expected to be a protector and a friend.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re safe now. We can regroup and make a better plan.¡±


    His eyes swung rapidly toward me.


    ¡°Tactician,¡± he replied. ¡°All my life. All this time I¡¯ve believed in people. I¡¯ve believed in humanity. In honor. In understanding. I thought I could bring out the best in them, that if I played fair, that if I gave everyone respect, they¡¯d behave well. I did it, Tactician. I¡¯m not perfect by any means, but I tried. And everyone turned their back on me. I¡¯m a fool.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t turn my back,¡± Camille said, her arm around his shoulder. ¡°Nor did Lord Kent. We¡¯re here by your side, Malli.¡±


    Malor pulled her arm away, his muscles tensing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity. I don¡¯t need any of that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you need, Your Majesty?¡± I asked.


    He gritted his teeth, hiding his eyes from all of us.


    ¡°What I can¡¯t ever get. Fairness. This world is unfair.¡±


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Listen, Your Majesty. I get it. It sucks. You trusted someone with your life. With your heart, with your future even. I don¡¯t tell you to not trust anyone. But you can find a way to have healthy expectations.¡±


    He leaned his head forward, sighing in frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. I¡¯m fed up. I think¡­ They better rot. Let them take that piece of rubbish, Virna, and enthrone him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± I said.


    Camille caressed his hair, but he wouldn''t have it.


    And to our relief, we were already outside the walls.


    The carriage rocked gently as it moved along the uneven path, the faint clatter of wheels over cobblestone fading into the quiet sounds of the countryside. Malor¡¯s face was a battlefield of emotion¡ªanger, betrayal, sorrow¡ªand the tension in his shoulders was palpable. Camille¡¯s attempts at comfort met an immovable wall, her touch gently rebuffed as Malor stared ahead, his hat dangling, crumpled in his hand.


    I studied him for a moment, weighing my words. If I pressed too hard, he¡¯d shut down entirely; if I didn¡¯t, the bitterness could consume him. Finally, I spoke, keeping my tone calm but firm.


    "Your Majesty, you¡¯re right. This world isn¡¯t fair. People will let you down. Not just once, but sometimes more than once. It happens.¡±


    I thought I might regret this cheesy attempt at a pep talk. Yeah. Perhaps the best thing I could do was to wait. And once, and if he spoke, to listen.


    He didn¡¯t turn, but I saw his shoulders twitch slightly, his grip tightening on the hat.


    ¡°I¡¯m a failure! My father¡­ My king¡­ Aria. I¡¯ve failed her! I¡¯ve failed them all!¡±


    Alright. I couldn¡¯t stand that.


    ¡°Listen, you kid. A king isn¡¯t a king because everyone loves him. A king is a king because he loves his people, even when they¡¯re not worthy of it. Even when they disappoint him. That love is what makes you better than them¡ªnot because they deserve it, but because it¡¯s who you are."


    Malor¡¯s jaw tightened, the lines of his young face etched with doubt.


    Camille chimed in softly, her voice steady but full of conviction.


    ¡°Connor¡¯s right. It¡¯s not about being na?ve or trusting blindly. It¡¯s about knowing the risks and still choosing to care. That¡¯s what separates leaders from tyrants.¡±


    He paused, looking out the window at the vineyards and large countryside houses that dotted the landscape. His expression softened for an instant.


    ¡°I get some people might be misguided,¡± he said softly. ¡°Some have fallen for Vinra¡¯s bullshit. I get that the real problem, the ones who carry all the guilt, are the ones who are lying and conspiring. But¡­ those masses of misguided people, who only know lies, hear the truth and can¡¯t even recognize it. Can they even learn? Can I make them understand? Or are they too lost to even notice?¡±

 Chapter 34 - New Beginnings

    The castle was like a sanctuary, like a fantasy painting with the sun rising above the hills, painting the sky in soft hues of pink and orange as we crossed the drawbridge.


    ¡°The king is back!¡± shouted a youthful voice. Midas, one of Kent¡¯s watchmen, was a young man of around fourteen, the son of one of the men who worked the fields. Kent had promised his father he¡¯d turn him into a knight.


    Kent waited right behind the main gate. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept the whole night, with bags under his eyes. Next to him stood his closest knights, among them Sir Farnand, with a mane of blonde hair falling to his shoulders and a beard.


    ¡°Praise the Goddess,¡± Kent said, stepping forward and falling to one knee before Malor.


    And then Malor himself collapsed on one leg, as if too much weight had been placed on his shoulders. I could still hear him gasp in pain, his hand pressed against his stomach.


    ¡°I apologize, Sir Kent,¡± he said, blood seeping through his lips. ¡°I made a serious mistake.¡±


    Kent¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You¡¯re wounded, Your Majesty!¡± He turned, facing the young watchman. ¡°Midas. Fetch the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Kent,¡± Zyra said, stepping from the shadows, arms crossed, walking over next to Ina. The purple-haired healer advanced with a staff in hand, her other hand covering her yawn. ¡°She will take care of him.¡±


    Ina nodded drowsily, walking up to the king, staring at him with an expression I couldn¡¯t begin to describe. It wasn''t concern. Perhaps amusement?


    A purple glow started warping around her, suddenly enveloping the young royal. His grunts, the tension in his muscles, and his heavy breathing ceased immediately. The young man let out a sigh and jumped to his feet, staring down into his own body, surprise in his eyes as he touched the spots where he¡¯d been wounded.


    ¡°Merciful goddess!¡± Kent exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re healed. Lady Elf, I thank you once again.¡±


    Ina didn¡¯t reply; she just nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Excellent. We all feared for your lives today. Would you all care for some breakfast, perhaps?¡± Kent asked. ¡°My cooks are ready to grant you any wish. What you¡¯ve done today, I can never repay.¡±


    I looked over at the girls. Alynna was yawning too, not even trying to cover it up.


    Lariel shrugged, grinning with her eyes closed. ¡°We¡¯ll join you for dinner, I guess. We need a long nap.¡±


    Alynna cleared her throat. ¡°Nuh-uh, my husband and fellow wife. We need a bath first.¡±


    Kent issued a few crisp orders, and the castle staff moved quickly. Within minutes, fresh water from the mountain flowed into the bath. Heated by stone furnaces and scented with local herbs, the steam filled the room with a clean, natural aroma.


    ¡°This,¡± I said, eyeing the steam, ¡°is just what we need.¡±


    Lariel, Alynna, and I stood at the edge of the bath, lined with an arrangement of bottles with perfumes and soaps. My armor and clothes were heavy with dried blood and dirt. Without a second thought, I began to strip, letting everything fall to the floor. Folding wasn¡¯t even a consideration.


    The two girls undid their veils and took off their dresses, pooling on the ground beneath us, and I beheld once again their perfect bodies.


    What an incredible view. It was something out of an erotic painting. They both smiled warmly at me, Alynna turning, crossing her arms above her head and twirling seductively. Her butt was as round as a planet and as firm as a monument. Lariel seemed a bit more demure, her long curls almost hiding her large breasts.


    "Connor," Lariel giggled. "Quick reaction time!"


    I looked down.


    "Well. What do you expect when you two are walking around looking so perfect?"


    Alynna moved toward me, playfully grabbing me and leading me to the water. I was a bit reluctant, fearing it to be not yet warm, but as soon as my toes touched the water, I found it to be hot enough to lay there for a while.


    "Bubbles!" Alynna exclaimed, pouring a bottle of soap into the bath, making foam burst out and creating a cloudy and refreshing bath for us.


    We scrubbed and scrubbed. Then came my fantasies, as both girls agreed to start taking turns to kiss me. Each time, their kisses moved lower and wetter.


    Now that was a hero''s welcome.


    ***


    "What an amazing day!" Alynna said, leaning back on the edge of the bath. "What else could I ask for? A wonderful husband, an amazing fellow wife, and an evening of excitement."


    That afternoon we snuggled up in bed. Not wearing much on us, mind you, as it was as hot as the flames of Mount Doom, but we took a long nap. Now this was a well-deserved rest after so much.


    But my dreams were, well, not that pleasant.


    I found myself in a strange land. It seemed to be dusk, but it could¡¯ve been midday, were it not for the sky covered in dark and thick black clouds that whirled like a hurricane. Bare rocky cliffs rose in the distance, and in their midst, a black building made of concrete, with the shape of a triple pyramid. There seemed to be white rocks on the ground, a stark contrast with the black stone, but as I looked closer, I noticed them to be human bones.


    There were people there.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Most were young children. Not toddlers, but children perhaps from eight to eleven years old.


    I felt nausea cross through my entire being. Nausea and rage.


    ¡°Here, my children,¡± said the gentle voice of a woman. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but she looked much too young. A long brown robe shielded her face. There were markings on her hands, not green, like most sorcerers, but red. The symbol I saw on them, a dented spiral emerging from a nine-pointed star, made me shudder.


    One of the children''s cries broke through the air, sudden panic and agony as he turned away to run. The woman deftly pulled him by the wrists and faced him, going down on her haunches. The other children''s reactions were unnaturally silent.


    She knelt in front of the boy, a hand brushing away the hair from his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said. There was something mesmerizing about her voice, something sickly soothing. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Just follow me.¡±


    The child¡¯s cries stopped abruptly.


    He nodded like a senseless robot. The boy, along with the other children, continued, not minding the literal skulls and broken bones that surrounded the staircase, climbing in silence as the door opened by itself. Inside, I saw nothing but deep darkness.


    The creaky voice of an old man broke the silence.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come, my daughter. You¡¯ve come.¡±


    A bony hand emerged, long yellowish fingernails inviting them inward.


    The woman stepped through. Uneasiness broke through my mind as I heard cries coming from the depths of the building. That was the sound of torture. The children were still mesmerized.


    ¡°They are perfect vessels,¡± said the woman. ¡°Innocent for their age, grown up in devoted families. None of them know of violence and pain.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± replied the old man.


    ¡°Shall I break their spell?¡±


    The old man took a deep breath. ¡°Not yet, my child. They must awaken to a shock of absolute horror. They will serve us well. You know full well these are not mere fodder for sacrifice. They are to become our army. We will break their minds, revert their innocence, and make their bodies the vessels of our army of jinn. They are waiting.¡±


    The woman bowed her head before the shadows, then marched the children deep into the dark.


    I did not know what was in there, but the mere aura of that place would have made anyone flee in terror.


    Once they were all inside, the terror began.


    I awoke in a sweat and screamed my lungs out. My wives were startled, and their caressing touch soon came to soothe me.


    ¡°Connor! Connor!¡± Lariel said, wrapping her arms around my head, her chest close to me, while Alynna leaned into my abdomen.


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I saw him,¡± I said hurriedly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Lariel asked, her hand gripping mine.


    ¡°I heard his voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose voice, honeycake?¡±


    ¡°Hath Aman,¡± I said through my teeth.


    Just mentioning the name made me feel like crap. It seemed as if the whole world around me turned gray.


    ¡°Husband, it was just a dream,¡± Alynna said.


    I shook my head, my hand tightening involuntarily. Lariel had to pull her fingers away. ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen things like this through Aria¡¯s visions. He¡¯s doing horrible things to children. He¡­¡±


    Lariel moved to face me.


    ¡°Tell me more. All that you remember.¡±


    I leaned my face on my palm, trying to go into my memory, and yet, it all made me shudder.


    ¡°There was a woman with sigils on her hand. A sorceress. They were red and not green. I could draw the sign if I could.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Lariel said. ¡°It can draw things here that we don¡¯t want.¡±


    I nodded absently. ¡°The children¡­ And something about an army¡­ I don¡¯t know. He said the children were not sacrifices. He called them vessels.¡±


    Lariel swallowed.


    ¡°So it¡¯s real¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked hurriedly.


    She swallowed. ¡°Back in the palace. We faced some kind of warrior with wind powers.¡±


    ¡°That guy?¡± I asked. And then it clicked. Yes. He looked much too young to be a mage. He had looked fourteen or fifteen.


    Lariel looked down, a shadow cast upon her face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors and theories. No one in the elven kingdoms really studies dark magic. And this is¡­ well, the darkest magic.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°Possession by evil spirits?¡± I asked.


    She let out a sigh.


    ¡°Not just that. To reach that level of possession, the victim¡¯s mind has to be completely broken. Through torture, it is said. The spirit gains complete control of that body and mind, then can manifest with twisted powers in this world.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ They brainwash them? They split their minds?¡±


    The answer was much worse than I thought.


    Lariel¡¯s face grew pale.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way a jinn can take complete control.¡±


    Alynna shook her head in disgust.


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± I replied, my fists clenching around the sheets. ¡°But we¡¯re so damn far from them. We¡¯re so damn away from them to free them.¡±


    ¡°I know, Connor,¡± Lariel replied. ¡°I am confident that you¡¯ll make it. That is, that you¡¯ll find a way to unite the world against him. But that moment is yet to come. I trust you.¡±


    I took in a sharp breath. We had more pressing things at hand. We had to defend the elves. The clock was ticking, and even though we had probably stalled Virna and Hath Aman¡¯s plan to destroy the elves, they were still in motion.


    We had to move first.


    The next couple of days, after recovering our strength, we made plans to cross into the north. We wouldn¡¯t bring Camille nor Malor. Or at least, not yet.


    Kent decided to stay in the castle, claiming sickness and relying on couriers and Lord Farnand to go in his stead.


    This time we wouldn¡¯t deal with them on behalf of the elves. We¡¯d do it my way.


    Camille requested some books from the city library and brought me the most important historical works on that particular tribe. We spent hours poring over accounts of their religion, of their gods, all as seen through the sedentary civilizations of Ala Bin and Bazania to the west, reading about the gods and ideas.


    I had sketched up a plan to use their religion and tribal politics to our advantage. We didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d boil us in a pot, but from the conquest of Mexico and the British takeover of Ottoman-controlled Arabia, I hoped that smaller tribes would join us. Of course, I didn¡¯t plan to take over their resources at all.


    We pored over maps. The lands of Ala Bin were divided into fiefdoms, most of them small. Kent¡¯s was relatively close to the capital, but our route meant passing through four more, three of which had sworn loyalty to Virna.


    Through contacts with smugglers, provided by Kent, we planned to reach the northern border and approach the tribes. Alynna and Lariel would come with me, while Zyra and Nidar would keep communicating with the elves via messenger pigeon, and Kent tried to gain more time.


    Did we have anything to give the barbarians? Nothing that I could think of.


    And we had no oracle to know whether we¡¯d get captured, but Alynna reassured me that, according to the code of the steppe, they¡¯d have to take us in and not take us as slaves if we behaved.


    That is, until one rainy afternoon, days later, when that young boy, Midas, screamed that he¡¯d sighted an army marching toward us.

 Chapter 35 - Doom

    We all huddled into Kent''s situation room. All of the elves, Farnand, the priest, and even the kid who''d been watching the tower.


    Kent''s forehead rested between his palms. I had seen him stressed, but never like this.


    "About three hundred city guards," he said darkly, eyes barely lifting. "Half the guards in the city. Waldemar''s land troops, a hundred of them, twenty of them armored knights. Lord Vanor''s three hundred soldiers too, with eighteen knights among them. What''s the meaning of this? How could this have happened?"


    Kent had been lucky to have remained in his castle. But we''d been cut out from everything happening in the capital. He wouldn''t have time to rally his infantry troops from the fields. The city guard was marching across his fields as we spoke. We were lucky they hadn''t attacked any of his farmers yet, but they would probably do it in a bid to blackmail Kent.


    Farnand looked down.


    "It''s been three days, my lord," he said, his eyes fixed on the checkered floor tiles. "Since the king''s rescue in the city. Thank the Goddess you stayed in the castle and didn¡¯t meet with the noblemen. But we had no time to prepare. Not even our merchants saw signs of this operation. I do not understand how. There¡¯s no evidence of breach from our part. A mole perhaps?"


    Kent slammed the table in frustration. Even I leaned back in shock.


    "Has anyone been sending pigeons?" he asked.


    Vhandos swallowed. The priest took a casual look around and let out a gasp. The entire room focused on him.


    Kent''s eyes swung toward him.


    The priest lifted his hands apologetically. "Only to my closest friends in the order. They''ve asked... if I know about the king..."


    "You old fool!" Kent snapped.


    "We can¡¯t tell for sure if that was the reason," I added. "It might have been our little incursion. After all, we left a mess and murdered enough of those guards. Plus, you, Lord Kent, not attending nor sending anyone to the Council of Nobles. I can¡¯t tell you it was worse than going, but it¡¯s also suspicious. It''s not hard for them to put two and two together and gather a substantial amount of information. Maybe it was inevitable."


    "Now what?" Kent said, his hand slamming the table yet again. "It¡¯s not safe for you anymore. Not safe for any elf either. I would send you through the mountain passage. There''s a hidden road through the balcony, into a cave. But it''d be a temporary refuge. If they enter the castle, they''d find it soon and massacre us all. It''s a matter of time."


    I gritted my teeth.


    We should have been ready for this.


    "I''ll surrender,¡± Kent added, his eyes thoughtful, staring into the distance. ¡°We''ll send you elves and Camille far. And the elves. Would you be willing to surrender? For your people?"


    "Nonsense!" I snapped. "Kent. You''ve helped us thus far. Can you send letters via pigeon? Convince any of the other lords? Anyone we could actually trust. It¡¯s a big gamble, I know, but we should¡¯ve reached out earlier with the truth. Tell them that the real king is in danger. That lord who used to teach His Majesty sword and axe¡­ What was his name?"


    Kent scoffed. "Do you think Lord Waldemar would believe me? Even if he does, he''s duty-bound. Nothing I¡¯ve seen of him so far shows he would believe me. He was upset at the king¡¯s alleged death, but he¡¯s completely behind Virna."


    "We don''t even know what their demands are," Camille said. "If we do, we can set up a better plan."


    ¡°Probably too late for that,¡± I said.


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Listen. This is what I intend us to do and say. Whatever happens, we need a plan for each possible outcome. Every battle can be won. Doesn¡¯t mean it will, doesn¡¯t mean we have the brain matter or the materials to do it, or the numbers, but it can be won. I¡¯ll be ready to give myself in and protect the king and queen, or even let them parlay, if the situation allows it. If they want blood and nothing else, let''s defend this castle and make it impenetrable. It was built for that, wasn¡¯t it? We have the high ground. We can do both at the same time."


    Kent chuckled darkly. "Easier said than done. I got the numbers already. We literally have seven hundred people marching to our gate as if we''re an entire contingent. Us? We have nine elves, eight knights, and about fifty men.Let¡¯s make it a hundred, roughly, if we add any able-bodied men. Aside from my knights, none of them are professional soldiers, by the way. If I send pigeons to my fiefs, rallying the people in my lands, they''ll be cut off from each other by a marching army. It¡¯s impossible to gather them soon. We had no time to know of this attack and prepare."


    I took a deep breath. Why was I so calm?


    I couldn''t really be that confident. But I was.


    "We have so many options,¡± I countered, wondering what was getting into me. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time, but we still can create a formidable defense set with traps and secure the escape of the royals. Tell me an inventory of every device you have, whether catapults, trebuchets, even flammable material, glass bottles. Do you have any friends up north who can help? Do any of your lords have nearby fiefdoms with soldiers or free knights that we can access?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Kent gritted his teeth. He maybe wouldn''t agree with me, but in the face of no possible options, that I was planning something gave him reassurance.


    "Aside from Waldemar,¡± he said, ¡°who¡¯s already on our heels, I didn¡¯t see any good options. Maybe Durman. He was a good friend, but a bird would take half a day to reach. And how long would it take for him to arm himself and march? The distance is two days on foot."


    ¡°I can ride to my own people,¡± Farnand said. ¡°I have a few close friends with land and training a few miles up north. I¡¯d have to spill the secrets, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Do you really trust them?¡± I asked. ¡°And how many are we talking about?¡±


    Farnand looked straight at me. ¡°Ten riders. Then, a few dozen more, but they¡¯re squires, not full knights. A handful are still under Kent¡¯s land but have sworn no loyalty. I can¡¯t give an estimate of how many foot volunteers there will be. Let¡¯s set fifty as an estimate.¡±


    "That''s the least we could do." I swallowed. The high ground, if used wisely, could make a big difference. There had been battles won that way. The question was: could we, in particular, prevail? "Be wise about it, but I¡¯d welcome it if Kent agrees. For now, I think I have a plan for the first line of defense. Lariel, Alynna. You''ll be watching the enemy, not from the battlements, but from those round windows on the towers. You''ll be the snipers today."


    "Snipers?" Alynna cocked her head.


    "Like a sharpshooter. Archer. You''ll be the best."


    Kent lowered his head. ¡°Alright, Tactician. I trust you on this. I don¡¯t want to die, but I¡¯m willing, if something goes wrong. You¡¯re in charge.¡±


    A green aura floated around Kent¡¯s body.


    [NAME: KENT]


    [CLASS: PALADIN]


    [LV 4]


    [EXP: 1/50]


    [HP: 19/19]


    [DATA]


    [STR] 7 [SKILL] 4 [SPD] 4 [LUCK] 4 [DEF] 6


    Lord Kent¡¯s eyes opened widely.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he said, looking at his gauntleted hands.


    "You''re in for a wild ride," said Camille, playing with the ends of her hair. "You''ve accepted Connor as your tactician. Now, you have a glimpse of Aria''s power."


    KENT: What''s this? What are these letters? What did you slip into my wine?


    ALYNNA: Hey :)


    LARIEL: Hello.


    CONNOR: Welcome to the group chat.


    Kent got up, knuckles slamming the table. "Group¡ªwhat?"


    "We can communicate with thought when dealing with a battle situation," Camille exclaimed.


    Kent''s hands slid between strands of his hair. "Communicate? What sorcery is this? Stop it, tactician. Get out of my mind!"


    "Lord Kent," I said, muffling a chuckle. "It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I understand it¡¯s strange and might take a while to get used to it. It won''t read your mind unless you direct your thoughts toward us. You''ll get used to it."


    Kent looked sharply toward me, as if demanding an explanation. He cast a glimpse at the numbers that kept popping up in front of him. I had to explain the leveling part. When we got to the grid, which I explained to him, he calmed down a bit. He noticed the potential, although he had a few concerns about privacy.


    Then, we set out to the main courtyard and began to work.


    Kent''s men got groups of women to sort out glass bottles and flammable material. I had found some alcohol and sulfur used, stupidly, I¡¯d come to think, as medicine. There was also a special oil that they regularly used in siege warfare, called Byzanian flame. That would come in handy.


    There were a handful of bridges we''d use as traps, and a pot of boiling oil was set on a round section of the castle. This was one of the nasty parts about medieval warfare I¡¯d heard about and felt strangely second nature.


    Unfortunately, Kent only had a small trebuchet, and I had no idea how to calibrate it or how to gauge distance. The only available technician said it wouldn¡¯t work in this case. I''d simply assume it''d fly from the wall. Perhaps I''d have to bring it to the tower. We decided to leave it for later.


    Kent also sent Farnand out to his own land. If he managed to slip out undetected, he could gather at least a handful of men from his own lands up north.


    But I couldn''t tell yet if there was another force ready to ambush us from the hillside as well. It''d take longer as they''d have to cross the river. For that reason, Kent sent another one of his scouts to the mountain to peek through and send a signal if he sighted another army up north.


    The girls took their positions on each of the towers, and five elven archers, along with five of Kent''s hunters, took their place on the battlements, pretending to be the main archers, along with Nidar and Zyra. Kent''s remaining knights, eight of them, prepared their horses close to the main gate in case of a breach, and a group of residents formed behind as infantry as I got to work on the entrance.


    I laid out an outline. We''d probably finish the traps by sundown, hoping that the enemy wouldn''t be able to penetrate by then. The plan was to dig right next to the entrance, creating a smaller improvised ditch with spikes in case the enemy broke through, and using the already existing siege bridges for our own charge if it was necessary.


    The women and children were set in one of the intermediary rooms with hidden access, close to the hidden exit into the mountains. It turned out Kent''s wife had died of tuberculosis years ago, leaving him with no children, but relatives and the families of knights and attendants all lived there.


    Once we were all set up, Kent and I moved toward the battlements, beholding the horde that amassed before us, coming from three sides. In the front, the hundreds of city guards, headed by light cavalry¡ªaround fifty of them¡ªflanked with Lord Waldemar from the West, advancing with banners of both his own house, a mountain under a rose, as well as the kingdom''s coat of arms. The other nobleman who had come had a yellow banner. Vanor, I¡¯d heard. His armor looked beautiful, black in color, while each segment seemed adorned with beautiful filigree patterns. Even his diamond-shaped shield seemed more like a work of art from the Renaissance. Another rider advanced along with him, in similar armor, much leaner and younger looking. I assumed him to be a son or heir.


    Vanor¡¯s army, however, consisted of light infantry, with just a handful of knights on his side. The bulk of them looked emaciated, wearing crude armor consisting of simple sections of rusty plate, in contrast to the unctuous appearance of the lords.


    I asked Kent who headed the troop of guards. I''d expected to see Larendo, but he was perhaps too bulky and out of shape to be leading the charge. Kent explained that this was the infamous Ingo.


    I closed in on the grid, finding that he looked like a villain, like that old Red Baron cartoon, with a hooked nose and a greased Dali-like mustache. His armor was red like blood, and a black cape hung from his shoulders. His sword was rapier-like, and his horse was also armored like that, horns extending from its front plate, making it look like a red devil.


    I cleared my throat and looked at Kent. "Interesting cast of characters."


    "We are in a deep pool of horseshit," said the usually stoic paladin.


    "That, I cannot deny.¡±


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why was I being so calm all of a sudden? I knew I was trained to keep calm in stressful situations. It felt unnatural. But I knew I had to do it. I knew what I had to do. "We''ll make the best out of it."

 Chapter 36 - Bridges

    Ingo seemed to be the one in command as he advanced confidently, holding a scroll and opening it with a dramatic gesture, gazing up at our tower.


    Then, he began to shout:


    ¡°Kent of Riverhold, Count of Achenia in the Kingdom of Alabenia. You stand accused of treason and conspiracy, as well as five counts of murder of commissioned city guards, in collusion with the Elves of the Verdant Court. We demand your surrender, where the local city inquisitors will take your confession, and the immediate handing of all properties and estates under your rule to the corresponding authority. Other charges include harboring elements opposing the kingdom, including any individuals belonging to the Elven race and any Northern barbarian.¡±


    I looked at him. The part about taking confessions and the inquisitor in the same sentence didn¡¯t sound right at all.


    ¡°Fools,¡± Kent hissed, looking down. They expected him to give a response. We had sketched a conversation to stall them and gauge their reaction. He cleared his throat and moved toward the edge of the battlement. Then, he began shouting.


    ¡°A lie,¡± Kent raised his right hand to the side. ¡°I swear it upon Aria and upon the coat of arms of this kingdom. I swear it even for my honored father, my ancestors, and by the Goddess of Light. I haven¡¯t harbored any enemies of the state and have not conspired against the rightful rulers of this kingdom. All I have done has been for the good of this kingdom. So now, I say to you all, stop this travesty at once. Ingo, Waldemar. If you desire to speak to me and have an honest conversation, come with me, one of you at a time. There¡¯s much to show you, as friends and allies.¡±


    His words caused one reaction, and it was a wave of laughter that spread through Ingo¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°Waldemar,¡± Kent exclaimed. ¡°You know my character. You know my interest has never been in gain or corruption. I only want to protect this kingdom and serve my people.¡±


    I used the grid to focus on Waldemar. His expression didn¡¯t betray an ounce of emotion. Maybe I was wrong; he looked pissed, if anything.


    Ingo¡¯s voice echoed in reply.


    ¡°Deny that you¡¯re a conspirator. Deny that you¡¯re harboring elves and barbarians. You won¡¯t, will you?¡±


    And now, Kent had much to lose, but he¡¯d agreed to gamble. There was no other option now.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite late to call out a conspiracy, isn¡¯t it? I am loyal to my king. But what you did to our royal family was an unspeakable crime. Treason and conspiracy are better described to you.¡±


    Ingo¡¯s brow dropped in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t stand by and hear this nonsense.¡±


    Kent¡¯s voice echoed louder. ¡°I only wonder what happened to our beloved king and his sister. I corroborated it with my witnesses, and no one saw them die. They saw them getting attacked and body-bagged by your guards. Then, they were never seen again.¡±


    Ingo chuckled.


    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, you liar. Everyone knows, and all the lords can witness that there was a funeral held for His Majesty. You are only lying to confuse us. But we know the truth. If you have nothing to hide, come down.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to hide, but you¡¯ll have me crucified and tortured to give the witness that you want. No, Ingo, I will not play your games. I will not flee. No, I will kill any of your men that attempt to break into my home. If you want me, come and find me yourself. If you can.¡±


    The moment Kent¡¯s defiant words echoed across the field, the tension in the air solidified like a wall.


    Ingo took a step forward, clutching the scroll like a weapon.


    ¡°This is your final chance, Kent,¡± Ingo snarled, his voice sharp and venomous. ¡°You think your walls can protect you from the wrath of our King? You¡¯ve signed your own death warrant. And I¡¯ll execute it. I will enjoy the process.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Kent, standing tall on the battlements, raised his fist to the air. ¡°If the wrath of the kingdom is represented by a pompous liar, then so be it. I¡¯ll meet it head-on.¡±


    Waldemar, still mounted and flanked by his banner men, remained impassive. If Ingo noticed, he gave no sign, his attention focused solely on Kent and the castle.


    ¡°Break it down!¡± Ingo shouted, spinning to face his soldiers. ¡°Bring the ram forward! Let¡¯s end this farce!¡±


    The siege engine began its slow advance, a massive wooden construct studded with iron and pushed by sweating, armored soldiers. They¡¯d have to cross the creek first, for which they brought forth a large detachable bridge. Behind it, Ingo¡¯s forces cheered, jeering at the castle defenders. A chant rose, a drumbeat of impending violence, as the ram¡¯s wheels groaned against the uneven ground.


    We were still working on the traps around the door, but we could stall them for a moment longer.


    Malor had just finished his part of my plan. He¡¯d written a message, and it¡¯d be the first arrow to be shot from our side. He¡¯d pass it to Lariel, and she had gotten ready to shoot it with an arrow.


    It took only a minute when I received her reply.


    LARIEL: It¡¯s done. Ingo didn¡¯t notice.


    CONNOR: Great. Now, pray that it works.


    I took a look around and accessed the group chat again, this time, getting everyone involved and ready.


    CONNOR: Alright friends. Alynna, Lariel, Nidar, Vinara up there. Got a good position? We¡¯re gonna begin. You know what to do.


    ALYNNA: Extremely ready!


    LARIEL: Let¡¯s begin.


    Ingo was lucky to hide behind his troops as they lifted their round shields to the sky in expectation.


    Too bad for them. They had expected a mere volley of loose arrows aiming at random spots, lucky shots. What they¡¯d get instead was an ambush by perfect archery demons.


    And oh, they suffered. Precise elven arrows came down like directed lightning, the first stabbing through the heel of one of the soldiers, nailing it to the ground. Another came straight through, brushing past a shield and piercing right through the neck of another.


    Ingo¡¯s and Vanor¡¯s men started pouring into the creek and began to swim, making way for their bridge engine. Naturally, not all of them could, and once they were tempted to walk on the river, they found the spikes underneath. It looked painful.


    They splashed, finding themselves caught in the traps built into the castle. Spikes hidden beneath the murky water bit into legs and feet, tearing through boots and flesh alike. Cries of pain rippled through the advancing soldiers as they flailed, some attempting to retreat, others pressing forward in desperation.


    The mobile bridge creaked as its wheels hit the uneven ground near the creek. The soldiers tasked with operating it strained, pulling at the ropes to angle it into place. The defenders on the parapets held their breath. Connor gave a curt nod to Vinara.


    "Fire," he commanded.


    The elven brunette nocked a special arrow, its head wrapped in cloth and soaked in that Bazanian oily concoction. She pressed it into a broken lantern set among the battlements, its tip burning bright. It caught fire. She aimed, and it soared through the air, arcing perfectly to strike the base of the bridge. Flames licked at the structure, quickly engulfing the ropes. The soldiers pushing the bridge recoiled in horror as the fire spread, charring wood and searing exposed flesh. Some leapt into the creek and naturally got nasty wounds.


    Ingo, who had been standing just behind his frontlines, shouted furiously, ¡°Put it out! Pour water on it, now!¡±


    His men scrambled to obey, hauling buckets from the creek, but it was too late. The ropes snapped, and the angled bridge toppled into the water with a resounding splash, sinking beneath the surface. The soldiers who had already ventured into the creek, desperate to cross, were now trapped with no way forward and no easy retreat.


    Arrows kept raining down on them. It was hard to keep a kill count, but if we killed a hundred, we¡¯d have done enough damage to demoralize the enemy. These guards were supposed to be a security force with little battle experience. No army would stand by and take losses like that, no matter how outnumbered.


    Behind the parapet, Kent allowed himself a rare smile as he watched the enemy falter. He turned to Connor. ¡°Well done, tactician! These walls have never seen battle, but this is what they¡¯ve been built for!¡±


    I nodded, my gaze lingering toward Waldemar¡¯s camp; I could see the big man discussing something with his knights.


    ¡°I can only pray,¡± Kent added, his gaze facing Waldemar, all of them standing guard. I could already see Ingo personally riding toward him, flanked by knights. He¡¯d pressure him to join the charge.


    I grinned. ¡°I¡¯m hearing them. I think they didn¡¯t come to fight. They thought you¡¯d give up, and they¡¯re losing patience. Aside from Ingo, I think the men didn¡¯t expect to lose any men, much less a bridge. And Waldemar¡­ if we can give him the right push...¡±


    Kent joined him, his brow furrowed. ¡°How?¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I have set something in motion. You¡¯ll see. Kent,¡± I asked, ¡°does Waldemar know of the back entrance?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kent replied. ¡°I doubt they¡¯d consider coming through the mountains unless they¡¯re sure that the siege is gonna take long. They might change plans.¡±


    ¡°Tactician! Look over there!¡± exclaimed Vinara, pointing at the far edge of Ingo¡¯s camp. Something was pulled out from a massive carriage. A large device with wooden attachments was released and set on the grass.


    How cute. They had a catapult of their own.


    Oh, shit.


    They had two.

 Chapter 37 - Eye of the Storm

    Dusk started settling on the fields, while distant armored figures bustled around the catapults like ants, preparing the devices. They soon began loading a massive stone onto one, wrapped in an oil-soaked cloth. Flames danced over the projectile¡¯s surface as they lit it, sending a sinister glow across the battlefield.


    ¡°Damn them!¡± Kent hissed, his face turning toward Connor. ¡°They¡¯ll aim straight for us. My family¡¯s castle! It will not survive!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got it,¡± I said reassuringly, then looked back toward the catapult. On our side, defenders cursed and exchanged glances, the tension growing palpable. On their side, the operators prepared to release the sling. I couldn¡¯t help but watch closer with the grid. It was technically out of the rough 300 feet of grid reach, but as it was an open field, I could watch as if I were standing closer to it, although I couldn¡¯t zoom in.


    The arm of the catapult groaned, pulled taut like the string of a giant bow.


    ¡°Everyone, brace yourselves!¡± Kent shouted, his voice carrying over the parapets. The defenders ducked low behind their shields, some clutching their weapons tightly, others murmuring prayers.


    The catapult released with a deep, echoing thunk, and the flaming projectile arced high into the sky, its fiery tail painting a streak against the blue heavens. Gasps rippled through the defenders as they watched its lethal descent toward the castle¡¯s walls. We had a front-row view, as it was quickly coming toward us.


    CONNOR: Now.


    And then, Ina shouted, leaning over the battlements. She thrust her staff upward, and a shimmering dome of translucent energy materialized in the air, growing outward like a celestial bloom. The magic shield flared to life just as the projectile neared its apex.


    The flaming stone collided with the magic barrier in a shower of sparks and embers, the impact reverberating like a thunderclap. The crowd below watched in stunned silence as the flames guttered out harmlessly against the impenetrable shield. The boulder itself shattered, falling to the water in a harmless rain of debris and fiery cloth, its flames subsiding as soon as it touched the creek.


    A cheer erupted from the castle walls. I turned to Ina, who stood firm, her staff still alight, her face calm despite the strain.


    ¡°Well done,¡± she said, her voice full of gratitude. ¡°But I¡¯m guessing that won¡¯t be their last shot.¡±


    Ina didn¡¯t smile; she nodded, expressionless. At least, she had nothing negative to say. I could see her [MP] displaying before me. [18/24]. I assumed it had been full right before.


    They operated the second catapult from one of the carriages. We had a miracle working for us, but we¡¯d probably wear her out before the threat was over.


    We could deflect only three more shots with her current [MP]. The rest of them, we¡¯d have to hold in place or disable the device. But how?


    No anti-aerial guns. And we couldn¡¯t Molotov the catapult from that distance.


    CONNOR: Alright. The moment of truth. I need you to get rid of those operators. Is it possible?


    LARIEL: Difficult. It¡¯s more than four hundred feet away. It¡¯s more than doubling our standards. I think Alynna¡¯s bow can shoot at that distance.


    ALYNNA: I can try. Who should I aim for?


    I couldn¡¯t get a clear view of their faces.


    CONNOR: A guy with a blonde mustache. That doesn¡¯t help, huh? He¡¯s crouching next to it.


    An arrow buzzed beneath. I saw it through the grid, nailing itself into the man¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t kill him, naturally, but must¡¯ve put him through a lot of pain.


    CONNOR: Great! Keep them busy, huh? Can you throw fire arrows?


    LARIEL: Hmm¡­ We can try, but again, they¡¯re too far away, and the fire weighs the arrows down.


    CONNOR: Okay. That¡¯s a shitty situation. Try.


    ALYNNA: I¡¯ll try.


    It was already late enough, as they mounted a second boulder on the first catapult. Lariel and Alynna¡¯s fiery arrows passed much too far as our enemies let it fly, this time with no flaming cloth around it. It rolled in the sky like a meteor. I cursed under my breath as it loped toward the section right above the gate.


    Ina, again, stopped it. This time, however, a bubble of light appeared in front of us, and instead of dissolving immediately, it moved forward. The boulder crashed against it, but instead of bouncing down, the momentum of the energy bubble made it bounce back, crashing into the front rows of Ingo¡¯s forces. Soldiers had tried to move out of the way, but it¡¯d struck two, mashing their legs into a puddle and prompting infernal screams.


    Ina gasped. I saw her on the battlements, a handful of paces ahead of me, collapsing forward, numbers flashing around her.


    [MP: 12/24]


    ¡°Ina,¡± I shouted.


    Hell. If there was at least a poison or something that could keep her awake and her [MP] reliable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it any longer,¡± she said through her teeth.


    Another one flew from the second catapult. This time, we weren¡¯t fast enough to stop it. Ina tried to get up, a shield flaring for an instant but failing. I prayed for it not to strike the tower where Lariel was hidden. It struck, however, near me, pushing into the building, collapsing an entire section of battlements and sinking part of the wall. If we weren¡¯t right above the ditch, with less than a meter of ground, that¡¯d be an advantage for them.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    But we couldn¡¯t afford more damage to the fortress. And too many things were going on. They¡¯d brought another bridge, just in case, and were trying to send it forth. Vanor had managed to attach one, and although they were far from the main door and couldn¡¯t use a battering ram, his men were already climbing the wall from the east section. It was a blind spot for us. They were even out of sight for Alynna¡¯s tower. It¡¯d take them a long time to climb, but they¡¯d done.


    What Ina had done, however, had given me an idea.


    ¡°Lord Kent,¡± I said curtly. ¡°You better go prepare your knights in case something happens. I¡¯ll take care of these two sections.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Lord Tactician.¡±


    Kent bowed his head slightly, shouted an order, and went to meet his knights downstairs.


    CONNOR: How¡¯s your range, Ina?


    INA: I¡­ will be gone in a few seconds¡­ You¡­ really love to use me. I¡¯m going to bed, I guess, and I really pray I don¡¯t wake up in a cage.


    CONNOR: We just need you to contain two more. Please tell me how your range is. Can you position a shield close enough to make it fall right on top of the catapult?


    INA: Damn. One should practice in order to get that done. Easier¡­ said than done. I¡¯ll try my best, but no promises.


    I ducked, feeling an arrow from below brush past me. The damn battle was chaotic. I peeked through, my teeth gritted as I saw them load another boulder, preparing to hurl it at us. I crouched and raced across the battlements, reaching Ina, and watching from close to her, getting an angled view of the catapult. The operators pulled a massive lever, ropes tensing, boulder ready.


    Then it was released.


    Ina let out a grunt right next to me, light flaring from her body.


    The glowing shield appeared just as the massive stone rose, a shimmering sphere that caught the boulder mid-air. For a heart-stopping moment, I thought it might fail¡ªcracks of light spiderwebbed across the shield''s surface. But then, with a pulse of raw energy, the bubble of light pushed forward, the momentum redirecting the boulder back.


    The stone slammed back into the catapult with a sickening crash. Wood splintered, and soldiers screamed as shards and debris tore through their ranks. The remains of the engine toppled backward, its wreckage scattering the enemy¡¯s back lines. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    But my relief was short-lived. Ina¡¯s knees buckled, and she collapsed forward onto the battlements.


    ¡°Ina!¡± I grabbed her shoulder, shaking her gently. She blinked at me, her eyes unfocused and heavy with exhaustion.


    ¡°One¡­ down¡­¡± she said. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking too much of you, Ina. But please¡­ do you have a sliver of strength to destroy the other one? Please, this will change everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she said, her eyelids weighing down. ¡°Pull me into the battlement. I¡­ must see it¡­¡±


    I lifted her in my arms and placed her right in front of the battlement. My vision fixed ahead at scrambling soldiers trying to get the second catapult to work, the first one whirling the ladder, and another one charging.


    ¡°Ina?¡± I hissed, finding that her head was pressed against the stone, her eyes shut and her breathing deep. I shook her body, and she reacted.


    ¡°Now!¡± I exclaimed. Her eyes shot forward.


    I couldn¡¯t even see it.


    But it had been enough to make the machine fail. It wasn¡¯t even the ball she¡¯d focused on. With the grid, I only saw a tiny bubble of light, far from the boulder. No, it stood right there, waiting for the catapult¡¯s pole to lift up, probably made of incredibly sturdy wood, moving upward with massive strength, crashing against the air and splintering in two.


    The boulder¡¯s arc collapsed, rolling over one of Ingo¡¯s own men, cracking his armor and probably his back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hissed. I¡¯d give her a kiss on the cheek if elves weren¡¯t so reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ tired,¡± Ina whispered, her voice like an unraveling thread.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough,¡± I said, supporting her as she slumped against me. ¡°Rest. We¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Her lips twitched in a weak smile. ¡°Good. I¡¯d like to sleep for a year, so¡­ take care of us.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said, setting her against the wall. ¡°Vinara! Get Ina to safety!¡±


    The elven brunette appeared beside me, lifting Ina with surprising strength. And again, the group chat appeared.


    ALYNNA: Connor! I think they¡¯re climbing the East wall.


    CONNOR: Believe it or not, we know.


    I turned, my stomach sinking. Vanor¡¯s troops to our left had managed to swim through the creek; a line of dark shapes was scaling the wall on the eastern side, shields slung across their backs as they clawed their way up on the bricks, ropes embedded in the lower section of the battlements. Their position was out of sight for most of our archers, leaving the wall dangerously exposed. Elven archers had to lean into the battlement to shoot, but the width of the battlements proper was becoming an issue.


    CONNOR: Babe. Can you hit them?


    ALYNNA: Not at all. Can¡¯t really see them either, but I can hear their voices. The window is too narrow for me to come out.


    My brain raced. We couldn¡¯t let a single one of them come through; the castle would be breached. Blind spots would be a problem, and this castle had too few windows on the side tower, and abandoning the gate to focus on the wall would give the enemy another advantage. I clenched my fists, then went into the group chat. We¡¯d have to prepare our next step.


    I turned to Vinara, who was already back from taking care of Ina, nocking another arrow. ¡°Cover them! Pick off anyone trying to reach the gate!¡±


    The elven warrior gave a curt nod, her bowstring already singing as she leaned over toward the front gate, killing those attempting to secure a new bridge.


    ¡°Anyone ordered soup?¡± Malor said with a wink, walking up the staircase with some of Kent¡¯s men, carrying sealed containers full of hot oil, hefting them to the battlements where the climbers were nearing the top.


    The barrels tipped, golden oil cascading down the wall and onto the climbers below. Then, the screams began.


    ¡°We hold this wall!¡± I shouted, turning to the elven defenders, Nidar among them. ¡°No one breaches this line! Nidar! You know this drill. We¡¯ve done this before, and we were damn good at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tactician!¡± the elf roared.


    The soldiers around me roared, raising their swords and shields.


    But beneath us, the roar of wood and stone still echoed loudly. I glanced through the grid. With our attention split and a shortage of flammable material, the enemy had managed to attach a second bridge, a battering ram already at our gates, crashing against the sturdy walls and making them rattle.


    CONNOR: Lariel. Can you see them?


    LARIEL: I¡¯m running out of arrows. Can you send someone with more?


    Shit.


    We¡¯d already killed dozens of them. I, almost in a prayer, asked in my mind for more information. And finally, Aria gave me a quick rundown. Perhaps I only had to think of it. We¡¯d killed 87 in total out of roughly 700, and no losses, but a few severe wounds from the catapult attack.


    What would Waldemar do? If he began attacking the Western wall, we¡¯d be in real trouble.


    At that moment, an arrow flew from my right, enveloped in a sheet of paper. It passed above the battlements and fell into the courtyard inside. One of the knights ran to fetch it.


    ¡°You!¡± I pointed at him. ¡°Bring it to His Majesty. He¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±

 Chapter 39 - A New Dawn

    My heart thundered in my chest as I scanned the battlefield. They were losing despite their numbers.


    Why didn¡¯t they just surrender? They¡¯d taken too many losses already. It should¡¯ve been enough to prompt a retreat.


    Where was Ingo? I thought of sending someone to capture him, but the battlefield was already a mess. The command post was way at the back, where the carriages with supplies and the catapults had been set, but there was no sign of a command tent, just relief forces trying to spread out and protect their own.


    I moved toward the staircase.


    ZYRA: You really want to go out there? You¡¯re our tactician, you know? We can¡¯t afford to lose you before your duty is done.


    CONNOR: I need to find Ingo. Can¡¯t see it from here. I¡¯ll get closer and locate him, then, depending on where he is, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch him.


    ZYRA: Be wise. At least tell your wives to guard you from the tower.


    Besides, I hadn¡¯t been in an open battlefield like that until today. I should¡¯ve been scared or overwhelmed, but something in me called me to battle. I wanted adrenaline pulsing through me.


    Killing wasn¡¯t fun, but the battle called me as if I had been born for it.


    ¡°Where are you going, husband?¡± said a gentle voice I recognized too well. Lariel was sitting on the staircase, her bow in hand, and Alynna standing behind her, rolling her shoulders, a recurve bow resting at her feet.


    ¡°Girls!¡± I exclaimed, going over to meet them.


    ¡°We''re out of arrows,¡± Lariel said with a wink. ¡°And I don''t think you need us at the towers anymore. We''d be more efficient elsewhere.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta find Ingo.¡±


    Lariel jumped to her feet and stretched her hand toward mine. ¡°Zyra just told us through the chat that you plan to go into the field. We¡¯ll come with you. Just let us grab some more arrows from here.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Girls¡­ You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Alynna stepped forward and placed a finger on my lips. ¡°Nuh-uh. How are we gonna let our husband go out there alone? We¡¯ll be by your side so that we can win and have you back home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Safe and sound,¡± Lariel said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s finish this siege and make them give up and go back home to their mothers!¡±


    I smiled. How could I say no to her? After all, why not? We¡¯d done more together, and a bunch of amateurs in armor was nothing against these amazing girls.


    So they refilled their quivers, and we descended. It was a tempest of chaos, metal, and blood. Lariel and Alynna flanked me. Lariel¡¯s bow was a blur of motion, her arrows finding marks even in the tumult. Alynna had leapt onto an abandoned horse, gotten out her bow, and begun to wreak havoc. But this part was currently dominated by Kent¡¯s men, who crowded protectively around us as I searched through the grid.


    I kept focusing on scanning the battlefield, searching for Ingo. The bastard was here somewhere, and we couldn¡¯t risk him slipping away in the chaos.


    We pushed forward, weaving through the press of bodies, the clang of weapons and the screams of the dying all around us. My sword felt heavy in my hand, but I pressed on.


    Our path was cut by four city guards waving their swords wildly. Lariel¡¯s arrows rang through, sawing down enemies and clearing my path.


    I kept scanning the battlefield, looking over toward the edges of the field. I had to find this idiot, secure the command structure before he escaped. He¡¯d disappeared back along the tents and carriages they¡¯d brought to the edge. There, groups of soldiers were spreading out their positions, but some remained close to the tents, armed similarly with halberds. Kent¡¯s cavalry was still stalled a few spans from the main gate and hadn¡¯t been able to push through the command post.


    As we moved further away from our positions, the enemy crowded us once again. Two tried to push the spiked edges of their halberds into my gut, each coming from one side. This wouldn¡¯t be easy to block.


    My instincts flared, and without any time to think of an answer, my spine arched backward, sword swinging in an arc to parry. I managed to avoid them. They quickly repositioned their halberds, but I had already closed the distance.


    In an instant, one had an arrow through the neck, but his companion received the end of my blade right under his chin.


    ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± Lariel said. ¡°I had to take care of a few pesky guards.¡±


    ¡°Please watch my back; I¡¯ll be distracted!¡± I said, accessing the grid again. It was damn hard to focus on two duties at once. ¡°He must be close.¡±


    I probably had to go through every single face available in the grid, but they moved too fast.


    I closed in, scanning the carriages, which I found empty aside from young and frightened volunteers. Could Ingo be hiding there? Just as I was thinking that, a blade scraped past my helmet. Two guards jumped me, wildly thrusting their halberds at me. I sidestepped, pulling one of their own as a human shield, instinctively stabbing him, then parrying the other two, my thoughts an absolute mess. Multitasking was shit.


    I was parrying a halberd, half of my mind scanning the grid when I noticed the mustache of a man a span away from me.


    He was among his men, hidden among the last few rows of guards. His armor was of the same color, and he and the ones around him had draped their capes around their shoulders, hiding any insignia.


    I narrowly dodged a blade, closed in, and tripped my enemy. He tried to get up, but Alynna found me and shot the head of the guy. Great. I could do with fewer distractions trying to stab me.


    CONNOR: Ladies, we¡¯ve got him.


    LARIEL: Did you find him?


    CONNOR: Yep. Alynna, you two. He¡¯s relatively close. Let¡¯s push through.


    I was ready to signal to Lariel when something caught my eye. There was another knight fighting close to me. One of Kent¡¯s, but shorter than the others, on the ground, having been yanked off his horse, and despite having no wounds. A purple flare wafted from his armor, and¡­ well, something felt familiar, as if we were already connected.


    This knight swung a halberd with skill, whirling it like a tornado, blocking and parrying simultaneous strikes. A swing attack crossed by the knight¡¯s head, and he dodged by leaning back. A thrust came toward the knight¡¯s vital organs, but he parried with the handle, then struck.


    Suddenly, a spear pierced through his neck. And¡­ well, the grunt that he let out was not what I¡¯d expected. It sounded much too feminine.


    I had my suspicions, and now I was almost sure.


    ¡°Lariel, let¡¯s help that knight.¡±


    ¡°But Ingo¡­¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°She needs help!¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Lariel asked, reaching for an arrow and striking a guard through the back of his neck. I jumped over, with two of the soldiers turning to face me, charging against me like hunters. Lariel took care of them too quickly.


    The young knight panted on the ground, wounded. I went down to my haunches, intending to tend to her wound.


    The knight turned toward me, their visor lifting just enough to reveal the princess¡¯s familiar face, her cheeks smudged with dirt and blood. I was so happy to see she was alive, but I hated seeing her on the battlefield.


    ¡°Again,¡± I mumbled, getting down on my knees. ¡°What did you say about not being on the front lines?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay behind,¡± she said, her voice firm but tinted with pain. ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Connor. I had to defend him.¡±


    ¡°Come,¡± I said, helping her to her feet. ¡°How bad is the wound? We can get you back into the castle. I''ll tell Kent to send knights to secure us.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± she replied. ¡°I can keep going, Connor. It was just a scratch. See?¡±


    I sighed in frustration. These two¡ªher brother and her¡ªwere the same after all. If only they would work with the group instead of sneaking out. ¡°Your highness, you¡¯ve been damn brave. But we need you alive. Your people need you alive. Come here. We¡¯ll get you to safety.¡±


    Then, a hunch¡ªor something akin¡ªmade me turn my head. Yes, one of the guards had brought horses to the last rows. Someone was about to run away like a scared chicken. I closed in. Yup. Ingo was about to escape.


    CONNOR: Found him again. He¡¯s running away. Let¡¯s get him.


    I turned back. ¡°Lariel, protect her. I¡¯m gonna get him. The way is clear.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna make sure it¡¯s not.¡±


    I charged forward, skidding through the lines of disarrayed troops.


    Ingo was already mounted. It had to be him. He¡¯d taken three riders along with him. I couldn¡¯t catch up to them. They¡¯d abandon the field, leave another commander, and not retreat. What kind of strategy was that? With this percentage of losses, any sane commander would¡¯ve ordered to stand down.


    An arrow flew past me, striking the heel of Ingo¡¯s horse. That must¡¯ve been Alynna. The animal stumbled, collapsing to the ground and throwing off its rider.


    Alynna rode beside me, passing me and charging toward the other two.


    In the meantime, I had more guards to fight, coming at me with sword and halberd. I prepared my sword as more of them surrounded me. There were already half a dozen, all of them charging at once.


    Arrows blazed from behind me. Lariel was here, and another figure was swinging a battle axe, smashing into shields and piercing armor.


    ¡°Camille?¡± I asked, sidestepping a spear. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°The word is thank you,¡± she said with a grunt, whirling her axe and charging at two. They stepped back in fright, wearily holding their shields high.


    ¡°She¡¯s more stubborn than I thought,¡± Lariel said, her bow slung across her shoulders, now wielding two daggers and moving with the speed of a cat to slice through necks and wrists. ¡°It seems like the battle bug bit her, and very hard.¡±


    While Camille smashed armor and bone, I ducked and charged into a guard, my sword piercing through plate. He tried to stab me, but I trapped his arm and threw him before finishing by severing his neck. My muscles burned with the effort, but I pushed forward, my determination outweighing the pain.


    I charged forward, catching sight of Alynna, mounted and already closing in on Ingo and his remaining men. The former commander looked desperate, his horse rearing as he clung to the reins. He unsheathed his sword in a shaky defensive stance, crouching low as though he could vanish into the shadows.


    Alynna¡¯s bowstring hummed, an arrow aimed squarely at his throat. I thrust my hand out. ¡°Not yet,¡± I barked.


    She gave me a curt nod, lowering her bow.


    ¡°Ingo!¡± I shouted, stepping closer, my voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Order your men to surrender!¡±


    The man¡¯s head snapped up, his face twisting in a sneer. ¡°Who in the abyss are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aria¡¯s tactician,¡± I replied, my voice cold.


    The title hit its mark. His sneer faltered, a flicker of fear and recognition flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°Surrender,¡± I repeated, steel edging my words. ¡°Unless you want your body tossed into a ditch.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he hissed, his grip tightening on his sword. ¡°You think you¡¯re in control? This isn¡¯t just about me. Surrendering¡­ it¡¯s worse. Far worse.¡±


    ¡°Worse than being skewered by my wife¡¯s arrow?¡± I growled, gesturing to her poised stance. ¡°Because I guarantee that¡¯s about two seconds from happening.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, darting between us. ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± he spat, his voice low and venomous. ¡°I¡¯m already dead. If I give up, they¡¯ll hunt me down, make an example of me. There¡¯s no escape from this¡ªno mercy.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± I snarled. ¡°Your head on a spike to be paraded?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± he snarled, his gaze locking on me. ¡°You¡¯re working with the elves, aren¡¯t you? You devilish scum. What have you done? Do you have any idea how you¡¯ve damned yourself? I have no other choice but to die. Either fighting or by my own hand. Either way, my soul is theirs.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I stepped forward, my sword steady in my grip. ¡°I¡¯m tired of your shit. Order your men to stand down.¡±


    He shook his head, as if that weren¡¯t an option, then pointed at the battlefield. ¡°See? Your men are in disarray. Even that traitorous scum, Waldemar, has done little to break our ranks. Even if we force a retreat, you can¡¯t face the reservists and the kingdom¡¯s professional army. Three traitorous lords won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    He laughed, a harsh, bitter sound. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? Even if you kill me, you¡¯ll never stop what¡¯s coming. Your war is lost. They are coming. An Emperor, an Emperor to rule forever. He¡¯ll grant us power if we win. And if I fail, I prefer to die; I prefer to sacrifice all these men than not to give him my price.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hath Aman?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s your Emperor? Who inducted you into this mess?¡±


    He lunged at me, his sword swinging in a wide arc. I parried the blow, the force of it reverberating up my arm. I countered with a quick thrust, forcing him to step back. Lariel¡¯s arrow struck his pauldron, causing him to stumble.


    I stretched a hand toward Alynna and Lariel. ¡°Stay back. He¡¯s mine.¡±


    This man was no ordinary opponent¡ªhis movements screamed years of experience. I¡¯d take him on alone and gain EXP.


    Ingo¡¯s grin widened when he saw my stance. He stepped forward, taking a two-handed guard, his sword raised in flawless form. His footwork was precise, deliberate. He was testing me.


    I mirrored him, circling slowly, my blade poised. Then, without warning, he lunged, his sword arcing down.


    I sidestepped, anticipating an opening, but his swing adjusted mid-arc. Steel clashed against steel as I barely deflected the blow, the force of it reverberating up my arm. He twisted his blade along the edge of mine and swept toward my neck.


    Heart pounding, I ducked just in time and slashed for his legs. My hand shot out, aiming for his wrist, but he twisted away, slashing upward. His blade scraped my elbow, the chainmail deflecting the worst of it.


    And then he launched a blitz attack consisting of precise swings and thrusts. I parried, blocked, ducked, my feet darting back with decent footwork but not enough for his precise form.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Lariel¡¯s voice cut through the chaos.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this!¡± I shouted, though my breaths came hard and fast.


    I¡¯d use everything on him.


    Suddenly, he caught me, blade up at eye level, then down toward my liver. His thrust was precise, strong enough to push through the chainmail. I gasped, pain jolting through my body and the warm feeling of blood.


    He laughed maniacally, twirling his sword, then launching into another attack.


    My instincts told me to protect my wound. My movement became slower, but I managed to dodge a swing.


    I attempted to charge, swinging at his neck. He parried. Thrust, upper feint, and lower thrust. There were no holes in his defense. I thought him a cowardly bureaucrat, but he was an excellent swordsman.


    I needed a new approach.


    Gritting my teeth, I stepped forward with a grunt, slashing wide at his chest. I deliberately left my side open. He took the bait, thrusting toward my exposed flank. I twisted at the last moment, his blade grazing past me.


    He wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice. I had to escalate.


    I charged again, swinging upward in an intentionally wild arc, leaving my chest exposed. His eyes narrowed, and the sword came down in a decisive strike. I lunged inward, gripping the blade with my gauntleted hand. Pain flared as it bit into my palm, but I locked his wrist with my other hand and dropped low.


    Using his momentum, I threw him with a seoi nage technique. His body crashed into the mud, his breath leaving him in a sharp grunt.


    I kicked his sword aside and pressed my blade against his throat.


    He glared up at me, gasping. ¡°Kill me.¡±


    ¡°Order a retreat,¡± I demanded, my voice cold.


    He shook his head, defiant. ¡°I can¡¯t. My soul is bound to him. If I fail, he¡¯ll make me suffer for eternity.¡±


    ¡°You really bought that?¡± I sneered. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve been conned.¡±


    His expression darkened, and he started screaming like a man condemned to the gallows, the veins of his neck bulging with tension. ¡°Kill me! I cannot fail in my quest!¡±


    What a pathetic little man. It always ended like this, didn¡¯t it? I glanced toward the battlefield. Our forces were overwhelming his. Entire squadrons of his men were surrendering.


    Then, I felt another burst of pain in my stomach. I looked down. His elbow was pressing against my chest. Not with the pain of a blunt weapon. No, there was something sharp that also burned like lemon on a wound.


    [HP: 8/18]


    I staggered back, blinking repeatedly.


    He giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the honor of a rule-bound duel anymore. Your body has just been struck with a special brand of poison. It¡¯s almost impossible to find a remedy here. This will weaken you and paralyze you for days, if not kill you.¡±


    Fucking cheater.


    When he lunged to his feet, I was ready. My boot caught his face with a vicious kick. Something cracked, and his head snapped back, blood spraying as teeth dislodged from his gums.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to recover. With one clean swing, my blade severed his head from his body. The laughter ceased instantly, his body crumpling into the mud.


    The battlefield fell quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Lariel said softly, her gaze sweeping across the field.


    Alynna sighed, arms behind her head. ¡°No head display? How do we expect to strike terror in their hearts?¡±

 Chapter 40 - A Royal Road

    Every muscle in my body seemed to weigh ten times more than it should. I stepped forward, finding myself stumbling, fearing falling on my face and breaking my nose, but Lariel helped me stay on my feet.


    The battlefield grew silent. And not just because of the blur in my mind and my sudden weakness. There was a stillness to it all. Screams echoed no more in the field. The rhythm of sword and axe and shield, the curses, the agony, it all had begun to wane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lariel said in my ear. ¡°We¡¯ll heal you, alright? That knife was dosed with poison from the South. We¡¯ve got a cure for that. You¡¯ll be sick for a few days, though.¡±


    I nodded, feeling my tongue getting numb.


    ¡°Honeycake,¡± Lariel said gently, pulling my face toward her as if trying to wake me up from a stupor. ¡°We won! We did it! Vanor just yielded. Don¡¯t you see? They¡¯re surrendering! Even Ingo¡¯s men are dropping their weapons.¡±


    I sighed, my head lurching forward. ¡°Well, done,¡± I managed, the words barely audible.


    I grunted; every inch of my body was in pain. Fortunately, I had Lariel and now Alynna and Camille to help me. Anxiety pressed at me. I saw hundreds of bodies littering the ground. I looked across the grid for fallen warriors on our side, fearing I¡¯d lost them.


    We reached the castle. Zyra stood at the gate, arms crossed and a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Tell me, Zyra¡­¡± I mumbled, head low with a knot in my stomach. ¡°How many people are we going to mourn tonight?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°No. Kent¡¯s forces suffered a few casualties, though. Knights, he¡¯s lost three, and more than a dozen of his infantrymen. But thank Aria, we managed to hold on. One of our elves died bravely.¡±


    Inside, the air was tense but calm, amid rubble and horrible sections still lined with bodies from our enemies, which soldiers were already moving out of the castle. It would take a while, but I had to move in. Deep inside, soldiers stood at attention, their armor dented and scratched, their faces marked with exhaustion. Yet, they moved aside as we approached the grand entrance.


    They helped me through the palace. Kent had arranged his most loyal knights, the ones who were not wounded, in a sort of procession. Aside from the collapsed section of the front wall and the parapet near the entrance, the castle was intact.  Our elven friends were there, some wounded and resting among the stones, but my heart leapt inside my chest once I saw most of them had survived. Nidar had been seriously wounded and had been carried into the chambers, attended by nurses. Ina would heal him once she awoke.


    I heard of his bravery, of how he stood in the front lines, letting dozens of invaders charge at him to protect his friends. I was grateful he wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Lord Tactician,¡± Kent approached me, going down on one knee in front of me. ¡°Thank you for all your help! You did it, by the Goddess, you did it! You led us to victory! You have no idea the shame I feel for what I said at first. Hell. You¡¯ll do it, man. You¡¯ll beat Hath Aman!¡±


    ¡°You did it,¡± I said weakly. ¡°You won the battle¡­ I¡­¡±


    Kent stood, his gaze lingering for a moment as if searching for reassurance, then stepped back. Another figure emerged from the crowd: Waldemar. He was tall and broad, his presence commanding without effort, but his expression was softer than I expected¡ªmeasured, almost reverent.


    ¡°Lord Tactician,¡± said the man. ¡°It¡¯s an honor. It has been fantastic.¡±


    ¡°The honor is mine,¡± I mumbled, thinking of what we¡¯d cooked up with Malor behind the scenes. I hadn¡¯t had time to supervise it thoroughly and didn¡¯t know exactly what had convinced me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved us¡­ May I ask what made you turn?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s letter, of course. He grew up under my tutelage. His handwriting is unmistakable, and¡­ well, we shared some memories, which we discussed in our letters. And by the ancestors, there¡¯s no sorcery that could¡¯ve come up with our memories. Therefore, I had to do it. I couldn¡¯t betray my king.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice barely audible.


    ¡°It¡¯s I who owe you,¡± Waldemar said, straightening. ¡°Though I hope you¡¯ve got a plan now. The fight may be over, but there¡¯s still much to rebuild.¡±


    Kent glanced at me, and I saw the same weariness reflected in his eyes. ¡°Tactician? You look terrible. Maybe you want to go to the healing chambers.¡±


    I tried to raise my hand. Hell, I couldn¡¯t talk. But I couldn¡¯t miss this.


    I decided to speak through Lariel. I used the group chat to tell her what to say. As long as I remained awake, though.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°There¡¯s a plan,¡± she said, ¡°though it didn¡¯t include this¡­ not exactly.¡±


    Waldemar raised a brow. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect an attack?¡±


    ¡°Not like this,¡± she admitted. ¡°The castle is fortified enough for a siege, or so we¡ª"


    ¡°Impressive. Simply impressive.¡±


    A commotion stirred behind us¡ªa sharp intake of breaths, whispers rising and falling like a ripple through the courtyard. I turned, every ache in my body momentarily forgotten.


    From the inner staircase, a figure emerged.


    Malor.


    He looked like an entirely different man, the sunlight catching the purple locks on his hair. His clothes were simple, noble, yet plain, but he carried himself with a presence that silenced the crowd. A sword hung at his hip, I believed, from Kent¡¯s personal armory. His gaze swept over us, steady and piercing, and the soldiers and knights around him fell to their knees as if moved by an unseen force.


    I even saw disarmed city guards who¡¯d capitulated bowing to the ground, their foreheads against the stone.


    ¡°Our king!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°He lives!¡± another echoed, their voice breaking with emotion.


    Malor¡¯s face softened as he regarded the men and women who had fought for him. He raised a hand, and the murmurs stilled.


    ¡°Lord Waldemar,¡± he began, his voice clear and resonant. ¡°Friends of Alabenia. You have brought me to this moment¡ªnot with words or promises, but with your courage and your sacrifice. I owe my life to you, and I will spend it repaying that debt. I stand here, not as a man who demands your loyalty, but as one who will earn it. Today, you fought not just for me but for our people, for truth, and for the hope of a united kingdom. You fought for the truth. I vow to be worthy of your sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Long live the king!¡± shouted Waldemar, his voice a roar that cut through the courtyard. He thrust his fist high into the air.


    At first, the crowd murmured, a low rumble of agreement, like the first drops of rain in a storm. Then, as if a dam had broken, voices rose in unison. ¡°Long live the king!¡± they echoed, louder and louder, until the words seemed to shake the very stones of the castle walls.


    And the king began to descend the stairs.


    Then his gaze fell on me.


    ¡°Lord Tactician,¡± he said, his voice carrying warmth and gratitude. ¡°You are the reason I am here. Your tactics, your courage, and your unwavering determination have brought us to this victory. I owe you more than I can ever repay.¡±


    I tried to straighten up, but my body betrayed me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me,¡± I rasped. ¡°Everyone here fought for you, for the kingdom. But I will serve and protect you and your people with my very life.¡±


    Malor smiled, standing in front of me. ¡°Your leadership made a difference. Without you, we would still be scattered, leaderless, and lost.¡±


    With a swift motion, Malor released the sword from his scabbard. No one flinched as he lowered the blade gently, touching it first to my right shoulder, then to my left.  ¡°By the power vested in me as King of Alabenia, and with the blessings of Aria, I name you Sir Connor, Knight of the Realm, Tactician of Alabenia.¡±


    He turned to the assembled knights and soldiers. ¡°He shall lead my armies, guide sit in my council, and hold the honor of restoring this kingdom to its former glory.¡±


    A roar of approval rose from the crowd. Kent was grinning ear to ear, and Waldemar gave a solemn nod of respect.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Lariel managed for me, bowing her head.


    Malor raised his hand again, quieting the cheers. ¡°There is still much to be done. This victory is but the first step in a long journey. Rebuilding Alabenia will take all of us, united in purpose. But tonight, we celebrate. And we send a message to Virna. We¡¯re coming for our city. We¡¯re coming for truth. And by our Goddess, I swear we will win.¡±


    The crowd erupted once more, ¡°long live the king and the tactician!¡±, and Malor¡¯s gaze swept over them before turning back to me.


    ¡°Rest, my friend. You have earned it.¡±


    Lariel squeezed my hand. ¡°You heard the king. Rest. For once, listen to someone else.¡±


    I smiled weakly, the tension in my chest loosening for the first time in what felt like an eternity. The pain in my body dulled slightly, not because it was gone, but because I had a grand purpose I would see fulfilled.


    ***


    I slept for days.


    Luckily, the celebrations, and the preparations for what was coming, lasted for a few more days.


    A massive rift had gone through the kingdom. We¡¯d gained dozens of allies among the noblemen, those who had been mostly loyal to Malor.


    The city, however, was still held by Virna. Not for long, though, and the threat of Eastern forces actually coming by his invitation and occupying Alabenian territory was growing more credible.


    So we¡¯d have to plan. And we¡¯d plan damn well this time.


    The grand hall of the castle was alive with light and laughter. Soldiers and knights, nobles and commoners alike, gathered to feast and celebrate. Music filled the air, and the scent of roasted meats and spiced wine wafted through the room.


    I suffered a fever, but it passed, although pain bristled sometimes, from my wound, radiating into my body.


    Bad dreams had been accosting me. Voices in the night, more frightening every day since the battle. But even if they were omens or things that were happening somewhere else, I pushed them into the back of my mind. I had better things to worry about.


    I sat near the head of the table, Lariel by my side. Alynna, still grinning wickedly, had her hand on my thigh. Camille sat across from me, quietly observing the revelry with a soft smile. Was I imagining things, or did her eyes seem glued on me during most of the night?


    Malor stood, lifting a goblet high. ¡°To those who fought bravely! To those we lost, who will forever be remembered! And to Sir Connor McKinnley, who led us to victory!¡±


    The hall erupted in cheers and the clinking of goblets.


    I raised my own, though my arm trembled with the effort. ¡°To victory,¡± I said, my voice barely audible over the noise.


    Lariel leaned close, her lips brushing my ear. ¡°To you, Connor. Don¡¯t forget to savor this. You deserve it.¡±